? 


.  *Vv»*-  uunrw  i  \JF  .  *.%' 

»      f-f  *    *  ***>>  £•         «• 


WHAT  THEY  DID  AND  HOW  THEY 
FARED  AT  ION 


A   SEQUEL   TO 

"GRANDMOTHER  ELSIE" 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 
DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1883, 
BY  DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 

COPYRIGHT,  1911, 
BY  CHARLES  B.  FINLEY 


PS 


FST-n 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

**  For  wild,  or  calm,  or  far  or  near, 
I  love  thee  still,  thou  glorious  sea." 

—Mrs.  Eemans, 

"I  bless  thee  for  kind  looks  and  words 

Shower'd  on  my  path  like  dew, 
em  all  the  love  in  those  deep  eyes, 
A  gladness  ever  new." 

— Mrt.  Hemans. 

IT  is  late  in  the  afternoon  of  a  delicious  Octo 
ber  day  ;  the  woods  back  of  the  two  cottages 
where  the  Dinsmores,  Travillas  and  Raymonds 
have  spent  the  last  three  or  four  months  are 
gorgeous  with  scarlet,  crimson  and  gold  ;  the 
air  from  the  sea  is  more  delightful  than  ever, 
but  the  summer  visitors  to  the  neighboring  cot- 
tages  and  hotels  have  fled,  and  the  beach  is 
almost  deserted,  as  Edward  and  his  child- wife 
wander  slowly  along  it,  hand  in  hand,  their  at 
tention  divided  between  the  splendors  of  a 
magnificent  sunset  and  the  changing  beauty  of 
the  sea  ;  yonder  away  in  the  distance  it  is  pale 


55S1S8 


4  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

gray  ;  near  at  hand  delicate  green  slowly  chang 
ing  to  pink,  each  wave  crested  with  snowy 
foam,  and  anon  they  all  turn  to  burnished  gold. 

"  Oh,  how  very  beautiful  !"  cries  Zoe,  in  an 
ecstasy  of  delight.  "  Edward,  did  you  ever 
see  anything  finer?" 

"  Never  !  Let  us  go  down  this  flight  of  steps 
and  seat  ourselves  on  the  next  to  the  lowest. 
We  will  then  be  quite  near  the  waves  and  yet 
out  of  danger  of  being  wet  by  them." 

He  led  her  down  as  he  spoke,  seated  her  com 
fortably  and  himself  by  her  side  with  His  arm 
around  her. 

"  I've  grown  very  fond  of  the  sea,"  she  re 
marked.  "  I  shall  be  sorry  to  leave  it.  Will 
not  you?" 

"Yes  and  no,"  he  answered,  doubtfully. 
"  I,  too,  am  fond  of  old  ocean,  but  eager  to  get 
to  Ion  and  begin  life  in  earnest.  Isn't  it  time, 
seeing  I  have  been  a  married  man  for  nearly 
five  months?  But  why  that  sigh,  love?" 

"  0  Edward,  are  you  not  sorry  you  are 
married  ?  Are  you  not  sometimes  very  much 
ashamed  of  me  ?"  she  asked,  her  cheek  burning 
hotly  and  the  downcast  eyes  filling  with  tears. 

"  Ashamed  of  you,  Zoe  ?  Why,  darling, 
you  are  my  heart's  best  treasure,"  he  said, 
drawing  her  closer  to  his  side,  and  touching 
his  lips  to  her  forehead.  "  What  has  put  so 
absurd  an  idea  into  your  head  ?' ' 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  5 

"  I  know  so  little,  so  very  little  compared 
with  your  mother  and  sisters,"  she  sighed. 
"  I'm  finding  it  out  more  and  more  every  day, 
as  I  hear  them  talk  among  themselves  and  to 
other  people." 

"  But  you  are  younger  than  any  of  them,  a 
very  great  deal  younger  than  mamma,  and  will 
have  time  to  catch  up  to  them. ' ' 

"  But  I'm  a  married  woman  and  so  can't  go 
to  school  any  more.  Ah,"  with  another  and 
very  heavy  sigh,  "  I  wish  papa  hadn't  been 
quite  so  indulgent,  or  that  I'd  had  sense  enough 
not  to  take  advantage  of  it  to  the  neglect  of  my 
studies  !" 

"  No,  I  suppose  it  would  hardly  do  to  send 
you  to  school,  even  if  I  could  spare  you — which 
I  can't,"  he  returned  laughingly,  "  but  there  is 
a  possibility  of  studying  at  home,  under  a  gov 
erness  or  tutor.  What  do  you  say  to  offering 
yourself  as  a  pupil  to  grandpa?" 

"  Oh,  no,  no  !  I'm  sure  he  can  be  very  stern 
upon  occasion.  I've  seen  it  in  his  eyes  when 
I've  made  a  foolish  remark  that  he  didn't  ap 
prove,  and  I  should  be  too  frightened  to  learn 
if  he  were  my  teacher. ' ' 

"  Then  some  one  else  must  be  thought  of," 
Edward  said,  with  a  look  of  amusement* 
*'  How  would  I  answer?" 

"You?    Oh,  splendidly  !" 

*'  You  are  not  afraid  of  me  ?" 


6  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  No,  indeed !"  she  cried,  with  a  merry 
laugh  and  a  saucy  look  up  into  his  face. 

"  And  yet  I'm  the  only  person  who  has  au 
thority  over  you." 

"  Authority,  indeed  !"  with  a  little  con 
temptuous  sniff. 

"  You  promised  to  obey,  you  know." 

"  Did  I?  Well,  maybe  so,  but  that's  just  a 
form  that  doesn't  really  mean  anything.  Most 
any  married  woman  will  tell  you  that." 

"  Do  you  consider  the  whole  of  your  mar 
riage  vow  an  unmeaning  form,  Zoe  ?' '  he  asked, 
with  sudden  gravity  and  a  look  of  doubt  and 
pain  in  his  eyes  that  she  could  not  bear  to  see. 

"  No,  no  !  I  was  only  in  jest,"  she  said, 
dropping  her  eyes  and  blushing  deeply.  "  But 
really,  Edward,  you  don't  think,  do  you,  that 
wives  are  to  obey  like  children  ?" 

"  No,  love,  I  don't ;  and  I  think  in  a  true 
marriage  the  two  are  so  entirely  one — so  unsel 
fishly  desirous  each  to  please  the  other — that 
there  is  little  or  no  clashing  of  wills.  Thus  far 
ours  has  seemed  such  to  me.  How  is  it,  do 
you  think,  little  wife?" 

"  I  hope  so,  Edward,"  she  said,  laying  her 
head  on  his  shoulder,  "I  know  one  thing--, 
that  there  is  nothing  in  this  world  I  care  so 
much  for  as  to  please  you  and  be  all  and  every 
thing  to  you." 

* '  And  I  can  echo  your  words  from  my  very 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  7 

Heart,  dearest,"  he  said,  caressing  her,  "I 
hope  you  are  at  home  and  happy  among  your 
new  relatives." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  Edward,  especially  with 
mamma.  She  is  the  dearest,  kindest  mother 
in  the  world  ;  to  me  as  much  as  to  her  own 
children,  and  oh,  so  wise  and  good  !" 

"  You  are  not  sorry  now  that  you  and  1  are 
not  to  live  alone?"  he  queried,  with  a  pleased 
smile. 

*'  No,  oh,  no  !  I'm  ever  so  glad  that  she  is 
to  keep  house  at  Ion  and  all  of  us  to  live  to 
gether  as  one  family." 

"  Except  Lester  and  Elsie,"  he  corrected  ; 
"  they  will  be  with  us  for  a  short  time,  then  go 
to  Fairview  for  the  winter.  And  it  will  prob 
ably  become  their  home  after  that,  as  mamma 
will  buy  it,  if  Mr.  Leland — Lester's  uncle,  who 
owns  the  place — carries  out  his  intention  of 
removing  to  California.  His  children  have 
settled  there,  and,  of  course,  the  father  and 
mother  want  to  be  with  them." 

The  sun  had  set,  and  all  the  bright  hues  had 
faded  from  the  sea,  leaving  it  a  dull  gray. 

fi  What  a  deserted  spot  this  seems  !"  re 
marked  Zoe,  "and  only  the  other  day  it  was 
gay  with  crowds  of  people.  Nobody  to  be  seen 
now  but  ourselves,"  glancing  up  and  down  the 
coast  as  she  spoke.  "  Ah,  yes  !  yonder  is  some 
one  sitting  on  that  piece  of  wreck." 


8  ELSIE  S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  It  is  Lulu  Raymond,"  Edward  said,  follow 
ing  the  direction  of  her  glance.  "  It  is  late  for 
the  child  to  be  out  so  far  from  home  ;  a  full 
mile  I  should  say.  I'll  go  and  invite  her  to 
walk  back  with  us." 

"  No,  you  needn't,"  said  Zoe,  "  for  see,  there 
is  her  father  going  to  her.  But  let  us  go  home, 
for  I  must  change  my  dress  before  tea. ' ' 

"  And  we  want  time  to  walk  leisurely  along," 
returned  Edward,  rising  and  giving  her  his 
hand  to  help  her  up  the  steps. 

Lulu  was  reading,  so  absorbed  in  the  story 
that  she  did  not  perceive  her  father's  approach, 
and  as  he  accosted  her  with,  "  It  is  late  for  you 
to  be  here  alone,  my  child,  you  should  have 
come  in  an  hour  ago,"  she  gave  a  great  start, 
and  involuntarily  tried  to  hide  her  book. 

"What  have  you  there?  Evidently  some 
thing  you  do  not  wish  your  father  to  see,"  he 
said,  bending  down  and  taking  it  from  her  un 
willing  hand. 

"Ah,  I  don't  wonder!"  as  he  hurriedly 
turned  over  a  few  pages.  "  A  dime  novel  ! 
Where  did  you  get  this,  Lulu  ?" 

"  It's  Max's,  papa,  he  lent  it  to  me.  0 
papa,  what  made  you  do  that?"  as  with  an 
energetic  fling  the  captain  suddenly  sent  it  far 
out  into  the  sea.  "  Max  made  me  promise  to 
take  care  of  it  and  give  it  back  to  him,  and  be 
sides,  I  wanted  to  finish  the  story." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  9 

*'  Neither  you  nor  Max  shall  ever  read  such 
poisonous  stuff  as  that  with  my  knowledge  and 
consent,"  replied  the  captain  in  stern  accents. 

"  Papa,  I  didn't  think  you'd  be  so  unkind," 
grumbled  Lulu,  her  face  expressing  extreme 
vexation  and  disappointment,  "  or  that  you 
would  throw  away  other  people's  things." 

"  Unkind,  my  child  ?"  he  said,  sitting  down 
beside  her  and  taking  her  hand  in  his.  "  Sup 
pose  you  had  gathered  a  quantity  of  beautiful, 
sweet-tasted  berries  that  I  knew  to  be  poison 
ous,  and  were  about  to  eat  them  ;  would  it  be 
unkind  in  me  to  snatch  them  out  of  your  hand 
and  throw  them  into  the  sea?" 

"  No,  sir  ;  because  it  would  kill  me  to  eat 
them,  but  that  book  couldn't  kill  me,  or  even 
make  me  sick." 

"  No,  not  your  body,  but  it  would  injure 
your  soul,  which  is  worth  far  more.  I'm  afraid 
I  have  been  too  negligent  in  regard  to  the 
mental  food  of  my  children,"  he  went  on  after 
a  slight  pause,  rather  as  if  thinking  aloud  than 
talking  to  Lulu,  "  and  unfortunately  I  cannot 
take  the  oversight  of  it  constantly  in  the  future. 
But  remember,  Lulu,"  he  added  firmly,  "I 
wholly  forbid  dime  novels,  and  you  are  not  to 
read  anything  without  first  obtaining  the  ap 
proval  of  your  father  or  one  of  those  under 
whose  authority  he  has  placed  you." 

Lulu's  face  was  full  of  sullen  discontent  and 


10  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

anger.  "Papa,"  she  said,  "I  don't  like  to 
obey  those  people. ' ' 

"  If  you  are  wise,  you  will  try  to  like  what  has 
to  be,"  he  said. 

"  It  wouldn't  have  to  be  if  you  would  only 
say  I  needn't,  papa." 

"  I  shall  not  say  that,  Lucilla,"  he  answered 
with  grave  displeasure.  "  You  need  guidance 
and  control  even  more  than  most  children  of 
your  age,  and  I  should  not  be  doing  my  duty  if 
I  left  you  without  them." 

' '  I  don't  like  to  obey  people  that  are  no  re 
lation  to  me  !"  she  cried,  viciously  kicking  away 
a  little  hea^y  of  sand. 

"No,  you  don't  even  like  to  obey  your 
father,"  he  said  with  a  sigh.  "  Max  and  G-racie 
together  do  not  give  me  half  the  anxiety  that 
you  do  by  your  wilful  temper." 

"  Why,  can't  I  do  as  I  please  as  well  as  grown 
people  ?"  she  asked  in  a  more  subdued  tone. 

"  Even  grown  people  have  to  obey,"  said  her 
father.  ' '  I  am  now  expecting  orders  from  the 
government,  and  must  obey  them  when  they 
come.  I  must  obey  my  superior  officers,  and 
the  officers  and  men  under  me  must  obey  me. 
So  must  my  children.  God  gave  you  to  me  and 
requires  me  to  train  you  up  in  His  fear  and  ser 
vice  to  the  best  of  my  ability.  I  should  not  be 
doing  that  if  I  allowed  you  to  read  such  hurt 
ful  trash  as  that  I  just  took  from  you." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  11 

**  It  was  Max's,  papa,  and  I  promised  to  give 
it  back.  What  shall  I  say  when  he  asks  ma 
for  it?" 

"  Tell  him  to  come  to  me  about  it." 

"Papa—" 

"  Well,  what  is  it?"  he  asked,  as  she  paused 
and  hesitated. 

"  Please,  papa,  don't  punish  him.  You 
never  told  him  not  to  buy  or  read  such  things, 
did  you?" 

"  No  ;  and  I  think  he  would  not  have  done 
so  in  defiance  of  a  prohibition  from  me.  So  I 
shall  not  punish  him.  But  I  am  pleased  that 
you  should  plead  for  him.  I  am  very  glad  that 
my  children  all  love  one  another." 

"  Yes,  indeed  we  do,  papa  !"  she  said. 
*'  And  we  all  love  you,  and  you  love  Max  and 
Gracie  very  much,  and — " 

"  And  Lulu  also,"  he  said,  putting  his  arm 
about  her  and  drawing  her  closer  to  his  side,  as 
she  paused  with  quivering  lip  and  downcast 
eyes. 

"  As  much  as  you  do  Max  and  Gracie?"  she 
asked  brokenly,  hiding  her  face  on  his  shoul 
der.  "  You  said  just  now  I  was  naughtier  than 
both  of  them  put  together." 

"  Yet  you  are  my  own  dear  child,  and  it  is 
precisely  because  I  love  you  so  dearly  that  I  am 
so  distressed  over  your  quick  temper  and  wil- 
fulness.  I  fear  that  if  not  conquered  they  will 


12  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

cause  great  unhappiness  to  yourself  as  well  as 
to  your  friends.  I  want  you  to  promise  me, 
daughter,  that  you  will  try  to  conquer  them, 
asking  God  to  help  you. ' ' 

"I  will,  papa,"  she  said,  with  unwonted 
humility  ;  "  but,  oh,  I  wish  you  were  going  to 
stay  with  us  !  It's  easier  to  be  good  with  you 
than  with  anybody  else." 

"  I  am  sorry,  indeed,  that  I  cannot,"  he  said, 
rising  and  taking  her  hand.  "  Come,  we  must 
go  back  to  the  house  now." 

They  moved  along  in  silence  for  a  little,  then 
Lulu  said,  with  an  affectionate  look  up  into 
her  father's  face,  "  Papa,  I  do  so  like  to  walk 
this  way  !" 

"How  do  you  mean?"  he  asked,  smiling 
kindly  upon  her. 

"  With  my  hand  in  yours,  papa.  You  know 
I  haven't  often  had  the  chance." 

"No,  my  poor  child,"  he  sighed,  "that  is 
one  of  the  deprivations  to  which  a  seaman  and 
his  family  have  to  submit." 

"  Well,"  said  the  little  girl,  lifting  his  hand 
to  her  lips,  "I'd  rather  have  you  for  my  father 
than  anybody  else,  for  all  that." 

At  that  he  bent  down  and  kissed  her  with  a 
wnile  full  of  pleasure  and  fatherly  affection. 


CHAPTER  II. 


"By  thy  words  thou  ehalt  be  justified,  and  by  thy  words  thou 
Shalt  be  condemned."— Matt.  12  :  87. 


As  they  drew  near  the  house  Max  came  to 
meet  them. 

"I've  been  to  the  post-office  since  the  mail 
came  in,  papa,"  he  said,  "  and  there  is  no  gov 
ernment  letter  for  you  yet.  I'm  so  glad  !  I 
hope  they're  going  to  let  us  keep  you  a  good 
deal  longer." 

"I'm  not  sorry  to  prolong  my  stay  with  wife 
and  children,"  the  captain  responded,  "  but 
cannot  hope  to  be  permitted  to  do  so  very 
much  longer." 

'•'Grandpa  Dinsmore  has  come  back  from 
taking  Harold  and  Herbert  to  college,"  pur 
sued  Max,  "  and  we're  all  to  take  tea  in  there, 
Mamma  Vi  says  ;  because  grandpa  wants  us  all 
about  him  this  first  evening." 

"  That  is  kind,"  said  the  captain,  opening 
the  gate  and  looking  smilingly  at  Violet,  who, 
with  little  Grace,  was  waiting  for  him  on  the 
veranda.  He  stopped  there  to  speak  with  them, 


14  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

while  Lulu  hurried  on  into  the  house  and  up  to 
her  own  room,  Max  following. 

"  Where's  my  book,  Lu  ?"  he  asked. 

"  0  Max,  I  couldn't  help  it  —  but  papa 
caught  me  reading  it  and  took  it  away  from 
me.  And  he  told  me  when  you  asked  me  for 
it  I  should  send  you  to  him. ' ' 

Max's  face  expressed  both  vexation  and 
alarm.  "I  sha'n't  do  that,"  he  said,  "if  I 
never  get  it.  But  was  he  very  angry,  Lu?" 

"  No  ;  and  you  needn't  be  afraid  to  go  to 
him,  for  he  won't  punish  you  ;  I  asked  him  not 
to,  and  he  said  he  wouldn't.  But  he  threw  the 
book  into  the  sea,  and  said  neither  you  nor  I 
should  ever  read  such  poisonous  stuff  with  his 
knowledge  or  consent. ' ' 

"  Then,  where  would  be  the  use  of  my  going 
to  him  for  it  ?  I'll  not  say  a  word  about  it." 

He  went  out,  closed  the  door  and  stood 
irresolutely  in  the  hall,  debating  with  himself 
whether  to  go  up- stairs  or  down.  Up-stairs  in 
his  room  was  another  dime  novel  which  he  had 
been  reading  that  afternoon  ;  he  had  not  quite 
finished  it,  and  was  eager  to  do  so  ;  he  wanted 
very  much  to  know  how  the  story  ended,  and 
had  meant  to  read  the  few  remaining  pages 
now  before  the  call  to  tea.  But  his  father's 
words,  reported  to  him  by  Lulu,  made  it  dis 
obedience. 

"  It's  a    very    little    sin,"    whispered    the 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  15 

tempter  ;  "  having  read  so  much,  you  might  as 
well  read  the  rest." 

"  But  it  will  be  disobeying  wilfully  the  kind 
father  who  forgave  a  heedless  act  of  disobedience 
not  very  long  ago,"  said  conscience  ;  "  the  dear 
father  who  must  soon  leave  you  to  be  gone  no 
one  knows  how  long,  perhaps  never  to  come 
back." 

Just  then  the  captain  came  quickly  up  the 
stairs.  "  Ah,  Max,  are  you  there  ?"  he  said,  in 
a  cheery  tone,  then  laying  his  hand  affection 
ately  on  the  boy's  shoulder.  "  Come  in  here 
with  me,  my  son,  I  want  to  have  a  little  talk 
with  you  while  I  make  my  toilet." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  Max,  following  him  into 
the  dressing-room. 

"What  have  you  been  reading  to-day?" 
asked  the  captain,  throwing  off  his  coat,  pour 
ing  water  into  the  basin  from  the  pitcher,  and 
beginning  his  ablutions. 

Max  hung  his  head  in  silence  till  the  ques 
tion  was  repeated,  then  stammered  out  the  title 
of  the  book,  the  perusal  of  which  he  was  so  de 
sirous  to  finish. 

"  Where  did  you  get  it  ?"  asked  his  father. 

"  I  bought  it  at  a  news-stand,  papa." 

"  You  must  not  buy  anything  more  of  that 
kind,  Max ;  you  must  not  read  any  such  trash. " 

"  I  will  not  again,  papa  ;  I  should  not  this 
time  if  you  had  ever  forbidden  me  before." 


16  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  No,  I  don't  believe  you  would  be  guilty  of 
•wilful  disobedience  to  any  positive  command  of 
your  father,"  the  captain  said  in  a  grave  but 
kindly  tone  ;  "  and  yet  I  think  you  suspected  1 
would  not  approve,  else  why  were  you  so  un 
willing  to  tell  me  what  you  had  been  read 
ing?" 

He  was  standing  before  the  bureau  now,  hair 
brush  in  hand,  and  as  he  spoke  he  paused  in 
his  work,  and  gazed  searchingly  at  his  son. 

Max's  face  flushed  hotly,  and  his  eyes  drooped 
for  a  moment,  then  looking  up  into  his  father's 
face  he  said  frankly,  "  Yes,  papa,  I  believe  I 
was  afraid  you  would  take  the  book  from  me  if 
you  saw  it.  I  deserve  that  you  should  be  angry 
with  me  for  that  and  for  lending  one  to  Lu. " 

"  I  am  displeased  with  you  on  both  ac 
counts,"  the  captain  replied,  "  but  I  shall  over 
look  it  this  time,  my  son,  hoping  there  will  be 
no  repetition  of  either  offence.  Now  go  to 
your  room,  gather  up  all  the  doubtful  reading 
matter  you  have,  and  bring  it  here  to  me.  I 
shall  not  go  with  you,  but  trust  to  your  honor 
to  keep  nothing  back." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  papa,  for  trusting  me  !" 
cried  Max,  his  countenance  brightening  won 
derfully,  and  he  hastened  away  to  do  his 
father's  bidding. 

' '  Just  the  dearest,  kindest  father  that  ever 
was  !"  he  said  to  himself,  as  he  bounded  up  the 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  17 

stairs.  "  I'll  never  do  anything  again  to  vex 
him,  if  I  can  help  it." 

He  was  down  again  in  a  moment  with  two 
dime  novels  and  a  story-paper  of  the  same 
stamp. 

The  captain  had  finished  his  toilet.  Seating 
himself  he  took  what  Max  had  brought,  and 
glancing  hastily  over  it,  "  How  much  of  this 
trash  have  you  read,  Max  ?"  he  asked. 

"  The  paper  and  most  of  one  book,  papa. 
I'll  not  read  any  more  such,  since  you've  for 
bidden  me ;  but  they're  very  interesting, 
papa." 

' '  I  dare  say,  to  a  boy  of  your  age.  But  you 
don't  think  1  would  want  to  deprive  you  of  anj 
innocent  pleasure,  Max?" 

"  No,  sir  ;  oh,  no  !  But  may  I  know  why 
you  won't  let  me  read  such  stories  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  because  they  give  false  views  of 
life,  and  thus  lead  to  wrong  and  foolish  actions. 
Why,  Max,  some  boys  have  been  made  burglars 
and  highwaymen  by  such  stories.  I  want  you 
to  be  a  reader,  but  of  good  and  wholesome  lit 
erature  ;  books  that  will  give  you  useful  infor 
mation  and  good  moral  teachings  ;  above  all 
things,  my  son,  I  would  have  you  a  student  of 
the  Bible,  '  the  holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able 
to  make  you  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith 
which  is  in  Jesus  Christ.'  Do  you  read  it 
often,  Max?" 


18  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Not  very,  papa.  But  you  know  I  hear  you 
read  it  every  morning  and  evening." 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  have  sometimes  been  grieved  to 
see  that  you  paid  very  little  attention." 

Max  colored  at  that.  "  Papa,  I  will  try  to 
do  better,"  he  said. 

"  I  hope  you  will, "  said  his  father.  "You 
•will  enjoy  the  same  religious  advantages  at  Ion, 
and,  my  boy,  try  to  profit  by  them,  remember 
ing  that  we  shall  have  to  render  an  account  at 
last  of  the  use  or  abuse  of  all  our  privileges.  I 
want  you  to  promise  me  that  you  will  read  a 
few  verses  of  the  Bible  every  day,  and  commit  at 
least  one  to  memory. ' ' 

"  I  will,  papa.  And  what  else  shall  I  read  ? 
You  will  let  me  have  some  story-books,  won't 
you?"  Max  said,  entreatingly. 

"Yes,"  said  his  father,  "I  have  no  objec 
tion  to  stories  of  the  right  sort.  There  are 
some  very  beautiful  stories  in  the  Bible  ;  there 
are  entertaining  stories  in  history ;  and  there 
are  fictitious  stories  that  will  do  you  good  and 
not  harm.  I  shall  take  care  in  future  that 
you  have  plenty  of  wholesome  mental  food,  so 
that  you  will  have  no  excuse  for  craving  such 
stuff  as  this,"  he  added,  with  a  glance  of  dis 
gust  at  what  he  held  in  his  hand.  "  It  may  go 
into  the  kitchen  fire." 

"  Mrs.  Scrimp  never  burns  the  least  little  bit 
of  paper,  papa,"  said  Max. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  19 

"Indeed!  Why  not?"  asked  his  father, 
with  an  amused  smile. 

"  She  says  it  is  wicked  waste,  because  it  is 
better  than  rags  for  the  paper- makers." 

"  Ah  !  well,  then,  we  will  tear  these  into  bits 
and  let  them  go  to  the  paper-makers." 

Max  was  standing  by  his  father's  side. 
"  Papa,"  he  said,  with  a  roguish  look  into  his 
father's  face,  "  don't  you  think  you  would  en 
joy  reading  them  first?" 

The  captain  laughed.  "No,  my  son,"  he 
said  ;  "  I  have  not  the  slightest  inclination  to 
read  them.  Bring  me  that  waste  basket  and 
you  may  help  me  tear  them  up. ' ' 

They  began  the  work  of  destruction,  Max 
taking  the  paper,  the  captain  the  book  his  son 
had  been  reading.  Presently  something  in  it 
attracted  his  attention  ;  he  paused  and  glanced 
over  several  pages  one  after  the  other,  till  Max 
began  to  think  he  had  become  interested  in  the 
story.  But  no ;  at  that  instant  he  turned 
from  it  to  him,  and  Max  was  half  frightened  at 
the  sternness  of  his  look. 

"My  son,"  he  said,  "I  am  astonished  and 
deeply  grieved  that  you  could  read  and  enjoy 
anything  like  this,  for  it  is  full  of  profanity  ; 
and  reading  or  hearing  such  expressions  is  very 
likely  to  lead  to  the  use  of  them.  Max,  do  you 
ever  say  such  words?" 


20  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

Max  trembled  and  grew  red  and  pale  by 
turns,  but  did  not  speak. 

"Answer  me,"  was  his  father's  stern  com 
mand. 

"Not  often,  papa.'' 

"  The  captain  barely  caught  the  low  breathed 
words.  "Not  often?  sometimes,  then?"  he 
groaned,  covering  his  face  with  his  hand. 

"  0  papa,  don't  be  so  grieved  !  I'll  never 
do  it  again,"  Max  said  in  a  broken  voice. 

The  captain  sighed  deeply.  ' '  Max, ' '  he 
said,  "  dearly  as  I  love  my  only  son,  I  would 
sooner  lay  him  under  the  sod,  knowing  that  his 
soul  was  in  heaven,  than  have  him  live  to  be  a 
profane  swearer.  Bring  m»  that  Bible  from 
the  table  yonder. ' ' 

The  boy  obeyed. 

"  Now  turn  to  the  twenty -fourth  chapter  of 
Leviticus,  and  read  the  sixteenth  verse." 

Max  read  in  a  trembling  voice,  "  '  And  he 
that  blasphemeth  the  name  of  the  Lord,  he 
shall  surely  be  put  to  death,  and  all  the  congre 
gation  shall  certainly  stone  him  ;  as  well  the 
stranger,  as  he  that  is  born  in  the  land,  when 
he  blasphemeth  the  name  of  the  Lord,  shall  be 
put  to  death. '  ' 

"  Now  the  twenty-third,"  said  his  father. 

"  '  And  Moses  spake  to  the  children  of 
Israel,  that  they  should  bring  forth  him  that 
had  cursed  out  of  the  camp,  and  stone  him 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

with  stones  ;  and  the  children  of  Israel  did  as 
the  Lord  commanded  Moses. '  ' 

Max  had  some  difficulty  in  finishing  the 
verse,  and  at  the  end  quite  broke  down. 

"  Papa,"  he  sobbed,  "  I  didn't  know  that 
was  in  the  Bible.  I  never  thought  about  its 
being  so  dreadfully  wicked  to  say  bad  words. ' ' 

"  What  do  you  now  think  a  boy  deserves 
who  has  done  it  again  and  again  ?  say  as  often 
as  Max  Kaymond  has  ?' '  asked  his  father. 

"  I  suppose  to  be  stoned  to  death  like  that 
man.  But  nobody  is  ever  put  to  death  for 
swearing  nowadays?"  the  boy  said,  half  in 
quiringly,  not  daring  to  look  at  his  father  as  he 
spoke. 

' '  No,  Max,  fortunately  for  you  and  many 
others.  But  suppose  you  were  my  father  and  I 
a  boy  of  your  age,  and  that  I  had  been  swear 
ing,  what  would  you  think  you  ought  to  do 
about  it?" 

"  Give  you  a  sound  flogging,"  he  answered, 
in  a  low,  reluctant  tone. 

"  Well,  Max,  that  is  just  what  I  shall  have 
to  do,  if  I  ever  know  you  to  use  a  profane  word 
again,"  said  his  father,  in  a  grave,  sad  tone, 
* '  I  should  do  it  now,  but  for  the  hope  that  you 
are  sorry  enough  for  the  past  to  carefully  avoid 
that  sin  in  the  future." 

"  Indeed  I  will,  papa,"  he  said,  very  humbly. 

"  And,  Max,"  resumed  his  father,  "  you  are 


22  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

never  to  make  a  companion  of,  or  go  at  all  with 
anybody  who  uses  such  language,  and  never  to 
read  a  book  or  story  that  has  in  it  anything  of 
that  kind.  And  you  are  not  to  say  by  George 
or  by  anything.  Our  Saviour  says,  '  Let  your 
communication  be  Yea,  yea,  Nay,  nay,  for 
•whatsoever  is  more  than  these  cometh  of  evil. ' 
My  son,  have  you  asked  God  to  forgive  you 
for  taking  His  holy  name  in  vain  ?" 

"No,  sir.'' 

"  Then  go  at  once  to  your  room  and  do  it." 

"I  did,  papa,"  Max  said,  when  he  came 
down  again  to  find  his  father  waiting  for  him. 

"  I  trust  the  petition  came  from  your  heart, 
my  son,"  was  the  grave  but  kind  rejoinder. 
"  I  must  have  a  little  more  talk  with  you  on 
this  subject,  but  not  now,  for  it  is  time  we  fol 
lowed  the  others  into  the  next  house,  if  we 
would  not  keep  Grandma  Base's  tea  waiting." 


CHAPTER  III. 

"  A  kingdom  is  a  nest  of  families,  and  a  family  Is  a  email  king, 
dom."—  Tupper. 

IT  was  a  bright  and  cheerful  scene  that  greet- 
ed  the  eyes  of  Captain  Eaymond  and  his  son  as 
they  entered  the  parlor  of  the  adjacent  cottage. 

It  was  strictly  a  family  gathering,  yet  the 
room  was  quite  full.  Mr.  Dinsmore  was  there 
with  his  wife,  his  daughter  Elsie  and  her  chil 
dren,  Edward  and  Zoe,  Elsie  Leland  with  her 
husband  and  babe,  Violet  Raymond  with  her 
husband's  two  little  girls,  Lulu  and  Grace,  and 
lastly  Rosie  and  Walter. 

Everybody  had  a  kindly  greeting  for  the  cap* 
tain,  and  Violet's  bright  face  grew  still  brighter 
as  she  made  room  for  him  on  the  sofa  by  hef 
side. 

"  We  were  beginning  to  wonder  what  was 
keeping  you,"  she  said. 

"  Yes,  I'm  afraid  I  am  rather  behind  time,*' 
he  returned.  "  I  hope  you  have  not  delayed 
your  tea  for  me,  Mrs.  Dinsmore." 

"  No  ;  it  is  but  just  ready,"  she  said.  "  Ah, 
there's  the  bell.  Please,  all  of  you  walk  out. " 


24  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

When  the  meal  was  over  all  returned  to  the 
parlor,  where  they  spent  the  next  hour  in  desul 
tory  chat. 

Grade  claimed  a  seat  on  her  father's  knee. 
Lulu  took  possession  of  an  ottoman  and  pushed 
it  up  as  close  to  his  side  as  she  could  ;  then  seat 
ing  herself  on  it  leaned  up  against  him. 

He  smiled  and  stroked  her  hair,  then  glanced 
about  the  room  in  search  of  Max. 

The  boy  was  sitting  silently  in  a  corner,  but 
reading  an  invitation  in  his  father's  eyes,  he 
rose  and  came  to  his  other  side. 

The  ladies  were  talking  of  the  purchases  they 
wished  to  make  in  Boston,  New  York  or  Phil 
adelphia,  on  their  homeward  route. 

"  I  must  get  winter  hats  for  Lulu  and  Gra- 
cie,"  said  Violet. 

"  I  want  a  bird  on  mine,  Mamma  Vi,"  said 
Lulu  ;  "  a  pretty  one  with  gay  feathers." 

"  Do  you  know,  Lulu,  that  they  skin  the 
poor  little  birds  alive  in  order  to  preserve  the 
brilliancy  of  their  plumage  ?"  Violet  said  with 
a  troubled  look.  "  I  will  not  wear  them  on 
that  account,  and  as  you  are  a  kind-hearted  lit 
tle  girl,  I  think  you  will  not  wish  to  do  so 
either." 

"  But  I  do,"  persisted  Lulu.  "  Of  course  I 
Wouldn't  have  a  bird  killed  on  purpose,  but 
after  they  are  killed  I  might  ju^t  as  well  have 
one." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  25 

**  But  do  you  not  see,"  said  Grandma  Elsie, 
"  that  if  every  one  would  refuse  to  buy  them, 
the  cruel  business  of  killing  them  would  soon 
cease  ?  and  that  it  will  go  on  as  long  as  peo 
ple  continue  to  buy  and  wear  them  ?" 

"I  don't  care,  I  want  one,"  pouted  Lulu. 
"Papa,  can't  I  have  it?" 

"  No,  you  cannot,"  he  said  with  grave  dis 
pleasure.  ' '  I  am  sorry  to  see  that  you  can 
be  so  heartless.  You  can  have  just  what 
ever  Grandma  Elsie  and  Mamma  Vi  think 
best  for  you,  arid  with  that  you  must  be  con 
tent." 

Lulu  was  silenced,  but  for  the  rest  of  the 
evening  her  face  wore  an  ugly  scowl. 

"  My  little  girl  is  growing  sleepy,"  the  cap 
tain  said  presently  to  Gracie.  "  Papa  will 
carry  you  over  home  and  put  you  to  bed.  Lulu, 
you  may  come  too." 

"I  don't  want  to,  papa,  I — "  she  began; 
but  he  silenced  her  with  a  look. 

"  Bid  good-night  to  our  friends  and  come," 
he  said.  "  You  also,  Max." 

Max,  though  surprised  at  the  order,  obeyed 
with  cheerful  alacrity  in  strong  contrast  to 
Lulu's  sullen  and  reluctant  compliance,  which 
said  as  plainly  as  words  that  she  would  rebel  if 
she  dared. 

"  I  don't  see  why  papa  makes  us  come  away 
so  soon,"  she  grumbled  to  her  brother  in  an 


26  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

nndertone,  as  they  passed  from  one  cottage  to 
the  other,  their  father  a  little  in  advance. 

"  He  must  have  some  good  reason,"  said 
Max,  "  and  I  for  one  am  willing  enough  to 
ohey  him,  seeing  it's  such  a  little  while  I'll  have 
the  chance." 

They  had  now  reached  the  veranda  of  their 
own  cottage. 

**  Come  in  quickly  out  of  this  cold  wind, 
children,"  their  father  said  ;  then  as  he  closed 
the  outer  door  after  them,  "  Run  into  the  par 
lor  and  get  thoroughly  warn  before  going  up 
to  your  rooms." 

He  sat  down  by  the  stove  with  Grace  on  his 
fence,  and  bade  the  other  two  draw  up  close  to 
it  and  him,  one  on  each  side.  And  when  they 
had  done  so,  "  My  three  dear  children,"  he  said 
in  tender  tones,  glancing  from  one  to  another, 
*'  no  words  can  tell  how  much  I  love  you. 
Will  you  all  think  very  often  of  papa  and  fol 
low  him  with  your  prayers  when  he  is  far  away 
on  the  sea?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes,  papa  !"  they  all  said  with 
tears  in  their  eyes,  while  Gracie  put  her  small 
arms  round  his  neck.  Lulu  rested  her  head  on 
his  shoulder,  and  Max  took  a  hand  and  pressed 
it  in  both  of  his. 

"  Papa,  you  will  think  of  us,  too  ?"  he  said 
inquiringly. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  my  darlings  ;  you  will  never 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  27 

be  long  out  of  my  mind,  and  nothing  will  make 
me  happier  than  to  hear  that  you  are  well  and 
doing  your  duty  faithfully." 

"  JL  jshall  try  very  hard,  papa,"  Max  said,  with 
affectionate  look  and  tone,  "if  it  is  only  to 
please  you  and  make  your  heart  glad." 

"  Thank  you,  my  son,"  his  father  replied, 
41  but  1  hope  a  still  stronger  motive  will  be 
that  you  may  please  God  and  honor  Him. 
Never  forget,  my  children,  that  though  your 
earthly  father  may  be  far  away  and  know  noth 
ing  of  your  conduct,  God's  all-seeing  eye  is 
ever  upon  you." 

A  half  hour  had  passed  very  quickly  and  de 
lightfully  to  the  children,  when  at  length,  see 
ing  Gracie's  eyelids  begin  to  droop,  their  father 
said  it  was  time  for  him  to  carry  her  up  to  bed, 

"  Shall  we  stay  here  till  you  come  down, 
again,  papa?"  asked  Max. 

"  No  ;  you  and  Lulu  may  go  to  bed  now." 

"  Then  good-night,  papa." 

"  No,  you  need  not  bid  me  good-night  yet," 
the  captain  said.  "  I  shall  see  you  both  in 
your  rooms  before  you  are  asleep." 

"  Well,  Lu,  are  you  sorry  now  that  papa 
made  you  come  home  so  soon  ?"  asked  Max,  as 
they  went  up-stairs  together. 

"  No,  indeed  !  Haven't  we  had  a  nice  time, 
Max  ?  Oh,  if  only  we  could  keep  papa  all  the 
time  !" 


28  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  I  wish  we  could,"  said  Max.  "  But  we 
won't  have  so  hard  a  time  as  we've  had  for  the 
last  two  years  whenever  he  was  away." 

They  had  reached  the  door  of  Lulu's  room. 
"  Max,"  she  said,  turning  to  him  as  with  a  sud 
den  thought,  "  what  do  you  suppose  papa  is 
coming  to  our  rooms  for  ?" 

"  What  do  you  suppose  ?  have  you  done  any 
thing  you  ought  to  be  punished  for?"  asked 
Max,  a  little  mischievously.  ' '  I  thought  you 
looked  very  cross  and  rebellious  about  the  hat 
and  about  having  to  come  home  so  soon.  I'm 
very  sure,  from  what  I've  heard  of  Grandpa 
Dinsmore's  strictness,  that  if  you  were  his  child 
you'd  get  a  whipping  for  it." 

Lulu  looked  frightened. 

"  But,  Max,  you  don't  think  papa  means  to 
punish  me  for  that,  do  you  ?  He  has  been  so 
kind  and  pleasant  since,"  she  said,  with  a  slight 
tremble  in  her  voice. 

"  You'll  find  out  when  he  comes,"  laughed 
Max.  "  Good-night,"  and  he  hastened  away 
to  his  own  room. 

A  guilty  conscience  made  Lulu  very  uneasy 
as  she  hurried  through  her  preparations  for 
bed,  and  as  she  heard  her  father's  step  approach 
the  door  she  grew  quite  frightened. 

He  came  in  and  closed  it  after  him.  Lulu 
was  standing  in  her  night-dress,  just  ready  for 
bed.  He  caught  up  a  heavy  shawl,  wrapped  it 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  29 

about  her,  and  seating  himself  lifted  her  to  his 
knee. 

"  Why,  how  you  are  trembling  !"  he  ex 
claimed.  "  "What  is  the  matter?" 

"  0  papa  !  are  you — are  you  going  to  pun 
ish  me  for  being  so  naughty  this  evening  ?"  she 
asked,  hanging  her  head  while  her  cheeks  grew 
red. 

"  That  was  not  my  intention  in  coming  in 
here,"  he  said.  "  But,  Lulu,  your  wilfulness 
is  a  cause  of  great  anxiety  to  me.  I  hardly 
know  what  to  do  with  you.  I  am  very  loath  to 
burden  our  kind  friends — Grandpa  Dinsmore 
and  Grandma  Elsie— with  so  rebellious  and  un 
manageable  a  child,  for  it  will  be  painful  to 
them  to  be  severe  with  yru,  and  yet  I  see  that 
you  will  compel  them  to  it." 

"  I  won't  be  punished  by  anybody  but 
you  !  Nobody  else  has  a  right !"  burst  out 
Lulu. 

"  Yes,  my  child,  I  have  given  them  the 
right,  and  the  only  way  for  you  to  escape  pun 
ishment  is  not  to  deserve  it.  And  if  you  prove 
too  troublesome  for  them,  you  are  to  be  sent  to 
a  boarding-school,  and  that,  you  will  under 
stand,  involves  separation  from  Max  and  Gra- 
cie,  and  life  among  total  strangers." 

"  Papa,  you  wouldn't,  you  couldn't  be  so 
cruel  !"  she  said,  bursting  into  tears  and  hiding 
her  face  on  his  breast. 


30  ELSIB'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

**  I  hope  you  will  not  be  so  cruel  to  yourself 
as  to  make  it  necessary/'  he  said.  "I  have 
fondly  hoped  you  were  improving,  but  your 
conduct  to-night  shows  me  that  you  are  still  a 
self- willed,  rebellious  child." 

"  Well,  papa,  I've  wanted  a  bird  on  my  hat 
for  ever  so  long,  and  I  believe  you  would  have 
let  me  have  it,  too,  if  Mamma  Vi  and  Grandma 
Elsie  hadn't  said  that." 

"  I  shouldn't  let  you  have  it,  if  they  were 
both  in  favor  of  it,"  he  said  severely. 

''Why,  papa?" 

"  Because  of  the  cruelty  it  would  encourage. 
And  now,  Lucilla,  I  want  you  to  reflect  how 
very  kind  it  is  in  Grandpa  Dinsmore  and 
Grandma  Elsie  to  be  willing  to  take  my  chil 
dren  in  and  share  with  them  their  own  de 
lightful  home.  You  have  not  the  slightest 
claim  upon  their  kindness,  and  very  few  peo 
ple  in  their  case  would  have  made  such  an 
offer.  I  really  feel  almost  ashamed  to  accept 
so  much  without  being  able  to  make  some  re 
turn,  even  if  I  knew  my  children  would  all  be 
have  as  dutifully  and  gratefully  as  possible. 
And  knowing  how  likely  your  conduct  is  to  be 
the  exact  reverse  of  that,  I  can  hardly  reconcile 
it  to  my  conscience  to  let  you  go  with  them  to 
Ion.  I  am  afraid  I  ought  to  place  you  in  a 
boarding-school  at  once,  before  I  am  ordered 
away." 


ELSIE '8  NEW  RELATIONS.  31 

"O  papa,  don't!"  she  begged.  "I'll  try 
to  behave  better." 

"  You  must  promise  more  than  that,"  he 
said  ;  "  promise  me  that  you  will  yield  to  the 
authority  of  your  mamma  and  her  mother  and 
grandfather  as  if  it  were  mine  ;  obeying  their 
orders  and  submitting  to  any  punishment  they 
may  see  fit  to  inflict,  just  as  if  it  were  my  act." 

"  Papa,  have  you  sajji  they  might  punish 
me  ?"  she  asked,  with  a  look  of  wounded  pride. 

"  Yes  ;  I  have  full  confidence  in  their  wis 
dom  and  kindness.  I  know  they  will  not  abuse 
the  authority  I  give  them,  and  I  have  told 
them  they  may  use  any  measures  with  my  chil 
dren  that  they  would  with  their  own  in  the 
same  circumstances.  Are  you  ready  to  give 
the  promise  I  require  ?" 

"  Papa,  it  is  too  hard  !" 

"  The  choice  is  between  that  and  being  sent 
to  boarding-school." 

"  Oh,  it's  so  hard  !"  she  sobbed. 

"  Not  hard  at  all  if  you  choose  to  be  good,*' 
her  father  said.  "  In  that  case  you  will  have  a 
delightful  life  at  Ion.  Do  you  make  the  prom 
ise?" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  said,  as  if  the  words  were 
wrung  from  her,  then  hid  her  face  on  his  breast 
again  and  cried  bitterly. 

"  My  little  daughter,  these  are  tears  of  pride 
and  stubbornness,"  sighed  her  father,  passing 


32  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS, 

his  hand  caressingly  over  her  hair,  "  and  you 
will  never  be  happy  until  those  evil  passions 
are  cast  out  of  your  heart.  They  are  foes 
which  you  must  fight  and  conquer  by  the  help 
of  Him  who  is  mighty  to  save,  or  they  will  cost 
you  the  loss  of  your  soul.  Any  sin  unrepented 
of  and  unforsaken  will  drag  you  down  to  eternal 
death  ;  for  the  Bible  says,  '  Without  holiness 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.'  " 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  "  you  are  the  only  person 
God  commands  me  to  obey,  and  I'm  willing  to 
do  that." 

"  No,  it  seems  not,  when  my  command  is  that 
you  obey  some  one  else.  My  little  girl,  you 
need  something  that  I  cannot  give  you  ;  and 
that  is  a  change  of  heart.  Go  to  Jesus  for  it, 
daughter  ;  ask  Him  to  wash  away  all  your  sins 
in  His  precious  blood  and  to  create  in  you  a 
clean  heart  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  you. 
He  is  able  and  willing  to  do  it,  for  He  says, 
*  Him  that  cometh  unto  me  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.'  We  will  kneel  down  and  ask  Him 
now." 

' '  Papa,  I  do  love  you  so,  I  love  you  dearly, 
and  I  will  try  to  be  a  better  girl, ' '  Lulu  said, 
clasping  her  arms  tightly  about  his  neck,  as, 
having  laid  her  in  her  bed,  he  bent  down  to 
kiss  her  good-night. 

"  I  hope  so,  my  darling,"  he  said;  "noth 
ing  could  make  me  happier  than  to  know  you 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  33 

to  be  a  truly  good  child,  trying  to  live  right 
that  you  may  please  the  dear  Saviour  who  died 
that  you  might  live." 

Max,  lying  in  his  bed,  was  just  saying  to 
himself,  "  I  wonder  what  keeps  papa  so  long," 
when  he  heard  his  step  on  the  stairs. 

"  Are  you  awake,  Max  ?"  the  captain  asked, 
as  he  opened  the  door  and  came  in. 

"Yes,  sir,"  was  the  cheerful  response; 
"  it's  early,  you  know,  papa,  and  I'm  not  at  all 
sleepy." 

"  That  is  well,  for  I  want  a  little  talk  with 
you,"  said  his  father,  sitting  down  on  the  side 
of  the  bed  and  taking  Max's  hand  in  his. 

The  talk  was  on  the  sin  of  profanity.  Max 
was  told  to  repeat  the  third  commandment, 
then  his  father  called  his  attention  to  the 
words,  "  The  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless 
that  taketh  His  name  in  vain." 

"It  is  a  dreadful  and  dangerous  sin,  my 
son,"  he  said  ;  "  a  most  foolish  sin,  too,  for 
there  is  absolutely  nothing  to  be  gained  by  it ; 
and  the  meanest  of  sins,  for  what  can  be 
meaner  than  to  abuse  Him  to  whom  we  owe 
our  being  and  every  blessing  we  enjoy?" 

"Yes,  papa,  and  I — I've  done  it  a  good 
many  times.  Do  you  think  God  will  ever  for 
give  me  ?"  Max  asked  in  trembling  tones. 

"  '  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  pros 
per  :  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them 


34  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

shall  have  mercy. '  '  I,  even  I,  am  He  that 
blotteth  out  thy  transgressions,  for  mine  own 
sake,  and  will  not  remember  thy  sins, ' ' '  quoted 
the  captain. 

"  Yes,  my  son,  if  you  are  truly  sorry  for  your 
sins  because  committed  against  God,  and  con 
fess  them  with  the  determination  to  forsake 
them,  asking  forgiveness  and  help  to  overcome 
the  evil  of  your  nature,  for  Jesus'  sake,  it  will 
be  granted  you.  '  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
His  Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.'  " 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"No  day  discolor'd  with  domestic  strife. 
No  jealousy,  but  mutual  truth  believ'd, 
Secure  repose  and  kindness  undeceiv'd.'* 

— Drydtn. 

THEY  were  a  bright  and  cheery  company  in 
the  other  house.  They  had  divided  into 
groups.  Mrs.  Elsie  Travilla  sat  in  a  low  rock 
ing-chair,  between  her  father  and  his  wife,  with 
her  little  grandson  on  her  lap.  She  doated  on 
the  babe,  and  was  often  to  be  seen  with  it  in  her 
arms.  She  was  now  calling  her  father's  atten 
tion  to  its  beauty,  and  talking  of  the  time  when 
its  mother  was  an  infant,  her  own  precious 
darling. 

On  a  sofa  on  the  farther  side  of  the  room 
the  two  sisters,  Elsie  and  Violet,  sat  side  by 
side,  cosily  chatting  of  things  past  and  present, 
while  a  little  removed  from  them  Lester,  Ed 
ward  and  Zoe  formed  another  group. 

The  two  gentlemen  were  in  animated  conver 
sation,  to  which  Zoe  was  a  silent  and  absorbed 
listener,  especially  when  her  husband  spoke  ; 
eagerly  drinking  in  every  word  that  fell  from 
his  lips ;  her  face  glowing,  her  eyes  sparkling 
with  proud  delight. 


36  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Look  at  Zoe  ;  Ned  certainly  lias  one  de 
voted  admirer,"  remarked  Elsie,  regarding  her 
young  sister-in-law  with  a  pleased  yet  half- 
amused  smile. 

"Yes,"  said  Violet,  "he  is  a  perfect  oracle 
in  her  esteem  ;  and  I  believe  everything  she 
does  is  right  in  his  eyes  ;  indeed,  their  mutual 
devotion  is  a  pretty  thing  to  see.  They  are 
scarcely  ever  apart." 

"  Don't  you  think  your  husband  an  oracle  ?" 
asked  Elsie,  with  a  quizzical  look. 

"  So  you  have  found  that  out  already,  have 
you  ?"  laughed  Violet.  "  Yes,  I  do,  but  then 
he  is  wiser  than  our  Ned,  you  know.  Tell  me 
now,  don't  you  admire  him  ?  don't  you  think 
him  worthy  of  all  honor?" 

"  I  do,  indeed,  and  am  proud  to  have  him 
for  a  brother-in-law,"  Elsie  said  with  earnest 
sincerity  ;  "  but,"  she  added  with  a  smile,  "  I 
prefer  Lester  for  a  husband. " 

' '  Yes,  of  course,  but  Levis  is  the  best  of  hus 
bands — of  fathers,  too." 

"  Eather  more  strict  and  stern  than  ours 
was,  is  he  not  ?' ' 

"  Yes,  but  not  more  so  than  necessary  with 
a  child  of  Lulu's  peculiar  disposition." 

"  Ah,  Vi,  I  pity  you  for  being  a  step 
mother,"  Elsie  said,  with  a  compassionate  look 
at  her  sister. 

"  You  needn't,"    returned  Violet  quickly. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  37 

"  Lulu  is  the  only  one  of  the  three  that  gives 
me  any  anxiety  or  trouble,  and  to  be  Captain 
Raymond's  wife  more  than  compensates  for 
that.' 

"  I  suppose  so.  And  Gracie  is  a  dear  little 
thing." 

"  Yes,  she's  a  darling.  And  Max  is  a  noble 
fellow.  I  hope  he  will  make  just  such  a  man 
as  his  father.  Don't  you  think  he  resembles 
the  captain  in  looks?" 

"  Yes,  and  I  notice  he  is  very  chivalrous  in 
his  manner  toward  his  young  stepmother." 

"  Yes,"  Violet  said,  with  a  happy  smile, 
"  and  more  or  less  to  all  ladies  ;  but  especially 
those  of  this  family.  He  is  like  his  father  in 
that.  Zoe  is,  I  think,  a  particular  favorite 
with  him." 

Evidently  Zoe  had  overheard  the  remark,  for 
she  turned  in  their  direction  with  a  bright 
look  and  smile  ;  then  springing  up  came  quickly 
toward  them,  and  taking  possession  of  a  low 
chair  near  at  hand,  "  Was  it  Max  you  were 
talking  of,  Violet  ?"  she  said.  "  Yes,  indeed,  I 
am  fond  of  him.  I  think  he's  a  splendid  boy. 
But  what  was  wrong  with  him  to-night  ?" 

"  Nothing,  so  far  as  I  know,"  said  Violet 
"  Why  do  you  think  there  was  ?" 

"  Because  he  was  so  unusually  quiet ;  and 
then  his  father  took  him  away  so  early.  Ah, 
here  comes  the  captain  now,"  as  the  door 


38  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

opened  and  Captain  Raymond  entered ;  "  so 
I'll  go  away  and  let  you  have  him  to  yourself." 

"You  needn't,"  said  Violet,  but  Zoe  was 
already  by  Edward's  side  again, 

Elsie,  too,  rose  and  went  to  her  mother  to 
ask  if  she  were  not  weary  of  holding  the  babe. 

Violet  looked  up  a  little  anxiously  into  her 
husband's  face  as  she  made  room  for  him  on 
the  sofa  by  her  side.  ' '  Is  anything  wrong 
with  the  children,  Levis?"  she  asked  in  an  un 
dertone. 

"No,  love,"  he  said;  "1  took  them  away 
early  that  I  might  have  a  little  serious  talk 
with  the  older  two.  You  know  I  shall  not 
long  be  afforded  the  opportunity." 

"  But  you  look  troubled,"  she  said,  in  ten 
derly  sympathizing  accents.  "  May  I  not 
share  your  care  or  sorrow,  whatever  it  is  ?" 

"  I  would  rather  share  only  joys  and  bless 
ings  with  you,  dearest,  and  keep  the  cares  and 
burdens  to  myself,"  he  answered,  smiling  lov 
ingly  upon  hor,  and  pressing  with  affectionate 
warmth  the  little  hand  she  had  placed  in  his. 

"  No,  I  can't  consent  to  that,"  she  said. 
"  I  consider  it  one  of  my  precious  privileges  to 
be  allowed  to  share  your  burdens  and  anxieties. 
Won't  you  tell  me  what  troubles  you  ?" 

"  It  is  nothing  new,  little  wife,"  he  answered 
cheerfully  ;  "  but  I  am  doubting  whether  I  do 
right  to  give  your  mother  and  grandfather  so 


ELSIE  8  NEW  RELATIONS.  39 

troublesome  a  charge  as  Lulu.  She  is  almost 
certain  to  be  wilful  and  rebellious  occasionally, 
if  not  oftener." 

Mrs.  Travilla  had  resigned  the  babe  to  its 
mother,  and  was  now  standing  near  the  sofa 
where  the  captain  and  Violet  sat. 

"  Mamma,"  said  the  latter,  turning  to  her, 
"  my  husband  is  making  himself  miserable 
with  the  fear  that  Lulu  will  prove  too  trouble 
some  to  you  and  grandpa." 

"  Please  do  not,  captain,"  Elsie  said  bright 
ly,  accepting  the  easy-chair  he  hastened  to 
bring  forward  for  her.  "  Why  should  I  not 
have  a  little  trouble  as  well  as  other  people  ? 
Lulu  is  an  attractive  child  to  me,  very  bright 
and  original,  a  little  headstrong,  perhaps,  but 
I  shall  lay  siege  to  her  heart  and  try  to  rule 
her  through  her  affections." 

"  I  think  that  will  be  the  better  plan,"  he 
said,  the  look  of  care  lifting  from  his  brow  ; 
"  she  is  a  warm-hearted  child,  and  more  easily 
led  than  driven.  But  she  is  sometimes  very 
impertinent,  and  I  would  by  no  means  have  her 
indulged  in  that.  I  wish  you  would  promise 
me  never  to  let  it  pass  without  punishment. 
She  must  be  taught  respect  for  authority  and 
for  her  superiors. " 

Elsie's  face  had  grown  very  grave  while  he 
was  speaking.  ' '  What  punishment  do  you 
prescribe  ?"  she  asked.  "  The  child  is  yours." 


40  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  That  should  depend  upon  the  heinousness 
of  the  offence, ' '  he  replied.  ' '  I  can  only  say. 
please  treat  her  exactly  as  if  she  were  your 
own." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  now  joined  them, 
and  the  question  what  studies  the  children 
should  pursue  during  the  coming  winter  was 
discussed  and  settled.  Then  the  captain  spoke 
of  reading  matter,  asked  advice  in  regard  to 
suitable  books  and  periodicals,  and  begged  his 
friends  to  have  a  careful  oversight  of  all  the 
mental  food  of  his  children. 

"  You  could  not  intrust  that  matter  to  a 
more  wise  and  capable  person  than  papa/' 
Elsie  said,  with  an  affectionate,  smiling  look  at 
her  father.  ' '  I  well  remember  how  strict  he 
was  with  me  in  my  childhood  ;  novels  were 
coveted  but  forbidden  sweets." 

"  You  must  have  been  glad  when  you  were 
old  enough  to  read  them,  mamma, ' '  remarked 
Zoe,  joining  the  circle. 

"  You  read  far  too  many,  my  little  woman," 
said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  pinching  her  rosy  cheek. 
"  If  I  were  Edward,  I  should  curtail  the  supply, 
and  try  to  cultivate  a  taste  for  something  bet 
ter." 

"  But  I'm  a  married  woman  and  sha'n't  sub 
mit  to  being  treated  like  a  child,  grandpa,"  she 
eaid,  with  a  little  pout  and  a  toss  of  her  pretty 
head. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  41 

*'  Not  even  by  me?"  asked  Edward,  leaning 
down  over  her  as  lie  stood  behind  her  chair. 

"  No,  not  even  by  you,"  she  returned  saucily, 
looking  up  into  his  face  with  laughing  eyes. 
*'  I'm  your  wife,  sir,  not  your  child." 

"Both,  I  should  say,"  laughed  Edward. 
"  I  remember  that  I  was  considered  a  mere 
child  at  your  age.  And  whatever  you  are  you 
belong  to  me,  don't  you  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  and  you  to  me  just  as  much,"  she 
retorted,  and  at  that  there  was  a  general  laugh. 

The  captain  had  said  nothing  of  the  objec 
tionable  reading  matter  found  in  his  children's 
hands  that  day,  but  when  alone  with  Violet  in 
their  own  room,  he  told  her  all  about  it,  blam 
ing  himself  severely  for  not  having  been  so 
watchful  over  them  as  he  ought,  and  expressing 
his  distress  over  the  discovery  that  Max  had 
sometimes  been  guilty  of  profanity. 

"  I  do  not  know  whether  it  has  become  a 
habit  with  him,"  he  said,  "  but,  my  dear,  I  beg 
of  you  to  watch  him  closely  when  I  am  away, 
and  if  he  is  ever  known  to  offend  in  that  way, 
see  that  he  is  properly  punished." 

' '  But  how,  Levis  ?' '  she  asked,  with  a  troubled 
look.  "  I  don't  know  what  I  can  do  but  talk 
seriously  to  him  about  the  wickedness  of  it." 

"  I  hope  you  will  do  that,  my  dear.  I  have 
no  doubt  it  would  have  an  excellent  effect,  for 
he  loves  and  admires  you  greatly.  But  let  him 


42  ELSIE'S  NEW  EELATION8. 

be  punished  by  being  separated,  for  at  least  a 
week,  from  the  rest  of  the  family,  as  unworthy 
to  associate  with  them." 

"  Oh,  that  would  be  very  hard,  very  humili 
ating  for  a  proud,  sensitive,  affectionate  boy 
like  Max  !"  she  exclaimed.  "  May  we  not  be  a 
little  more  lenient  toward  him?"  and  she 
looked  up  pleadingly  into  her  husband's  face. 

"No,"  he  said  with  decision;  "but  I 
strongly  hope  there  will  be  no  occasion  for  such 
punishment,  as  he  seems  sincerely  penitent 
and  quite  determined  not  to  offend  in  that  way 
again.  I  really  think  my  boy  wants  to  do 
right,  but  he  is  a  heedless,  thoughtless  fellow, 
often  going  wrong  from  mere  carelessness  and 
forgetf ulness.  But  he  must  be  taught  to  think 
and  to  remember. ' ' 

"  I  wish  he  could  have  his  father's  constant 
care  and  control,"  sighed  Vioiet. 

"I  wish  he  could  indeed!"  responded  the 
captain  ;  "  but  principally  because  I  fear  he 
will  prove  a  care  and  trouble  to  your  grand 
father  and  mother,  who,  I  am  inclined  to 
think,  are  more  capable  than  I  of  giving  him 
proper  training.  I  shall  go  away  feeling  easier 
in  regard  to  my  children's  welfare  than  I  ever 
have  before  since  they  lost  their  mother." 

"  I  am  very  glad  of  that,  Levis,"  Violet  said, 
her  eyes  shining  with  pleasure,  "  and  I  do  be 
lieve  they  will  have  a  happy  life  at  Ion." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  43 

"  It  will  certainly  be  their  own  fault  if  they 
do  not,"  he  replied. 

Eose  Travilla  was  somewhat  less  amiable  in 
!  disposition  than  her  mother  and  older  sisters, 
and  had  been  much  disgusted  with  Lulu's  ex 
hibition  of  temper  that  evening. 

Talking  with  her  mother  afterward  in  her 
dressing-room,  "  Mamma,"  she  said,  "  I  wish 
you  hadn't  offered  to  let  Lulu  Raymond  live 
with  us  at  Ion.  I  don't  at  all  like  the  way  she 
behaves,  and  I  wish  you  and  grandpa  would 
tell  her  father  to  send  her  off  to  boarding, 
school." 

"  That  is  an  unkind  wish,  Eose,"  said  her 
mother.  "  Perhaps  if  you  had  had  the  same 
treatment  Lulu  has  been  subjected  to  since  her 
mother's  death,  you  might  have  shown  as  bad 
a  temper  as  hers.  Haven't  you  some  pity  for 
the  little  girl,  when  you  reflect  that  she  is 
motherless?" 

"  I  don't  think  she  could  have  a  sweeter 
mother  than  our  Vi,"  was  the  unexpected  re 
joinder.  "  But  she  doesn't  appreciate  her  in 
the  least,"  Rose  went  on,  "but  seems  always 
on  the  watch  against  any  effort  on  Vi's  part  to 
control  her." 

"  She  seems  to  be  naturally  impatient  of  con 
trol  by  whomsoever  exerted,"  Mrs.  Travilla 
said,  "  but  we  will  hope  to  see  her  improve  in 


44  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATION'S. 

that  respect,  and  you  must  set  her  a  good  ex 
ample,  Rose. 

"  And  I  want  you  to  think  how  sad  it  would 
be  for  her  to  be  parted  from  the  brother  and 
sister  she  loves  so  dearly  and  sent  away  alone 
to  boarding-school.  I  shall  never  forget  how 
alarmed  and  distressed  I  was  when  your  grand 
pa  threatened  me  with  one." 

"Did  he,  mamma?"  asked  Rosie,  opening 
her  eyes  very  wide  with  surprise. 

"  Yes,  he  was  very  much  displeased  with  me 
at  the  time,"  her  mother  said  with  a  sigh. 
44  But  we  will  not  talk  about  it ;  the  recollec 
tion  is  very  painful  to  me." 

"  No,  mamma  ;  but  I  cannot  get  over  my  as- 
tonishment,  for  I  thought  you  were  never 
naughty,  even  when  you  were  a  little  child." 

"  Quite  a  mistake,  Rosie  ;  I  had  my  naughty 
times  as  well  as  other  children,"  Mrs.  Travilla 
said,  smiling  at  Rosie' s  bewildered  look.  "  But 
now  I  want  you  to  promise  me,  my  child,  that 
you  will  be  kind  and  forbearing  toward  poor 
little  motherless  Lulu." 

**  Well,  mamma,  to  please  you  I  will  ;  but  I 
hope  she  won't  try  me  too  nmch  by  imperti 
nence  to  you  or  Violet.  I  don't  think  I  can 
stand  it  if  she  does. '' 

"  Try  to  win  her  love,  Rosie,  and  then  you 
may  be  able  to  influence  her  strongly  for 
good." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  45 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  begin,  mamma." 

"  Force  your  thoughts  to  dwell  on  the  good 
points  in  her  character,  and  think  compassion 
ately  of  the  respects  in  which  she  is  less  fortu 
nate  than  yourself,  and  you  will  soon  find  a  feel 
ing  of  love  toward  her  springing  up  in  your 
heart ;  and  love  begets  love.  Do  her  some  kind 
ness,  daughter,  and  that  will  help  you  to  love 
her  and  to  gain  her  love." 

"  Well,  mamma,  I  shall  try  if  only  to  please 
you.  But  do  tell  me,  did  grandpa  punish  you 
very  severely  when  you  were  naughty  ?" 

"  His  punishment  was  seldom  anything  more 
severe  than  the  gentle  rebuke,  '  I  am  not  pleased 
with  you,'  but  I  think  I  felt  it  more  than  many 
a  child  would  a  whipping  ;  I  did  so  dearly  love 
my  father  that  his  displeasure  was  terrible  to 
me." 

"Yes,  I  know  you  and  he  love  each  other 
dearly  yet,  and  he  often  says  you  were  a  very 
good,  conscientious  little  girl." 

"  But  to  return  to  Lulu,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla. 
"  I  had  thought  she  would  be  a  nice  com 
panion  for  you,  and  until  this  evening  I  have 
not  seen  her  show  any  naughty  temper  since 
the  first  week  she  was  here." 

"  No,  mamma,  she  has  been  quite  well-be 
haved,  I  believe,  and  perhaps  she  will  prove  a 
pleasant  companion.  I  am  sorry  for  her,  too, 
because  she  hasn't  a  dear,  wise,  kind  mother 


46  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

like  mine,"  Rosie  added,  putting  her  arms 
about  her  mother's  neck,  "and  because  the 
father,  I  am  sure  she  loves  very  much,  must 
soon  go  away  and  leave  her." 


CHAPTER  V. 

"  Farewell,  God  knows  when  we  shall  meet  again." 

— S  hakespeare. 

THE  next  morning  the  captain  and  Max  were 
oat  together  OR  the  beach  before  Violet  and 
the  little  girls  had  left  their  rooms.  The  lad 
liked  to  be  alone  with  his  father  sometimes. 
He  had  always  been  proud  and  fond  of  him, 
and  the  past  few  months  of  constant  inter 
course  had  greatly  strengthened  the  bonds  of 
affection  between  them.  The  boy's  heart  was 
sore  at  thought  of  the  parting  that  must  soon 
come,  the  captain's  hardly  less  so.  He  talked 
yery  kindly  with  his  son,  urging  him  to  make 
the  best  use  of  his  time,  talents  and  opportuni 
ties,  and  grow  up  to  be  a  good,  honorable  and 
useful  man. 

"  I  want  to  be  just  such  a  man  as  yon  are, 
papa,"  Max  said,  with  an  admiring,  affection 
ate  look  up  into  his  father's  faoe,  and  slipping 
his  hand  into  his  as  he  spoke. 

The  captain  clasped  the  hand  lovingly  in  his, 
and  held  it  fast. 

"  I  hope  you  will  be  a  better  and  more  tal- 


48  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

ented  man,  my  boy,"  he  said,  "  but  always  re 
member  my  most  ardent  wish  is  to  see  you  a 
truly  good  man,  a  Christian,  serving  God  with 
all  your  powers. ' ' 

At  this  moment  a  voice  behind  them  said, 
"  Good-mornin',  cap'n.  I'se  got  a  lettah  hyah 
for  you,  sah." 

"  Ah,  good-morning,  Ben,  and  thank  you 
for  bringing  it,"  said  the  captain,  turning 
round  to  receive  it. 

"  You's  bery  welcom,  sah,"  responded  Ben, 
touching  his  hat  respectfully,  then  walking 
away  toward  Mr.  Dinsmore's  cottage. 

"  From  Washington,"  the  captain  remarked, 
more  to  himself  than  to  Max,  as  he  broke  the 
seal. 

Max  watched  him  while  he  read,  then  asked, 
a  little  tremulously,  ' '  Must  you  go  very  soon, 
papa?" 

"  "Within  three  days,  my  boy.  But  we  won't 
say  anything  about  it  until  after  prayers,  but 
let  Mamma  Vi  and  your  sisters  enjoy  their 
breakfast  in  peace. ' ' 

"Yes,  sir.  Papa,  I  wish  I  was  going  with 
you  !" 

"  But  think  how  your  sisters  would  miss  you, 
Max." 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  suppose  they  would.  I  hadn't 
thought  of  that." 

"  Besides,  I  want  you  to  take  my  place  to 


ELSIE  8  NEW  RELATIONS.  49 

Mamma  Vi  as  nearly  as  you  can,"  added  his 
father,  looking  smilingly  at  him. 

"  0  papa,  thank  you  !"  cried  the  boy,  his 
face  growing  bright  with  pleased  surprise.  "  I 
will  try  my  very  best  and  do  all  for  her  that  I 
can." 

"  I  don't  doubt  it,  my  son.  And  now  let  us 
go  in,  for  it  must  be  breakfast-time,  I  think. '  * 

Lulu  and  Grace  ran  out  to  the  veranda  to 
meet  them  with  a  glad,  "  Good-morning, 
papa,"  and  holding  up  their  faces  for  a  kiss. 

It  was  bestowed  heartily,  as  he  stooped  and 
gathered  them  in  his  arms,  saying  in  tender 
tones,  "  Good-morning,  my  dear  little  daugh 
ters." 

The  breakfast  bell  was  ringing,  and  they 
hastened  to  obey  its  summons.  They  lound 
Violet  already  in  the  dining-room,  and  looking 
sweet  and  fresh  as  a  rose,  in  a  pretty,  becoming 
morning  dress. 

The  captain  chatted  cheerfully  with  her  and 
the  children  while  he  ate,  seeming  to  enjoy  his 
beefsteak,  muffins  and  coffee  ;  but  Max  scarcely 
spoke,  and  occasionally  had  some  difficulty  in 
swallowing  his  food  because  of  the  lump  that 
would  rise  in  his  throat  at  the  thought  of  the 
parting  now  drawing  so  near. 

Directly  after  breakfast  came  family  wor 
ship.  Then  as  Violet  and  her  husband  stood 
together  before  the  window  looking  out  upon 


60  MLSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

the  sea,  he  gave  her  his  Washington  letter  to 
read. 

She  glanced  over  it,  while  he  put  his  arm 
about  her  waist. 

"  0  Levis,  so  soon  !"  she  said  tremulously, 
looking  up  at  him  with  eyes  full  of  tears,  then 
her  head  dropped  upon  his  shoulder,  and  the 
tears  began  to  fall. 

He  soothed  her  with  caresses  and  low- 
breathed  words  of  endearment ;  of  hope,  too, 
that  the  separation  might  not  be  a  long  one. 

"  What  is  it,  Max?"  whispered  Lulu,  "  has 
papa  got  his  orders  ?" 

'*  Yes  ;  and  has  to  be  off  in  less  than  three 
days,"  replied  Max,  in  husky  tones,  and  hastily 
brushing  away  a  tear. 

Lulu's  eyes  filled,  but  by  a  great  effort  she 
kept  the  tears  from  falling. 

The  captain  turned  toward  them.  "  We  are 
going  into  the  other  house,  children,"  he  said. 
"  You  can  come  with  us  if  you  wish." 

*'  Yes,  sir.  Thank  you,  sir,"  they  said,  and 
Grace  ra*a  to  her  father  and  put  her  hand  in  his. 

They  found  the  Dinsmore  and  Travilla  fam 
ily  all  assembled  in  the  parlor,  discussing  plans 
for  the  day,  all  of  which  were  upset  by  the  cap 
tain's  news. 

His  ship  lay  in  Boston  harbor,  and  it  was 
promptly  decided  that  they  would  all  leave  to 
day  for  that  city,  only  a  few  hours'  distant. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  51 

As  the  cottages  had  been  rented  furnished, 
and  all  had  for  days  past  held  themselves  in 
readiness  for  sudden  departure,  this  would 
afford  ample  time  for  the  necessary  packing  and 
other  arrangements. 

All  was  presently  bustle  and  activity  in  both 
houses.  Zoe  and  Edward,  with  no  painful 
parting  in  prospect,  made  themselves  very 
merry  over  their  packing.  They  were  much 
like  two  children,  and  except  when  overcome  by 
the  recollection  of  her  recent  bereavement,  Zoo 
was  as  playful  and  frolicsome  as  a  kitten. 

"  Can  I  help,  Mamma  Vi  ?"  asked  Lulu,  fol 
lowing  Violet  into  her  dressing-room. 

Vi  considered  a  moment.  "  You  are  a  dear 
child  to  want  to  help, ' '  she  said,  smiling  kindly 
upon  the  little  girl.  "  I  don't  think  you  can 
pack  your  trunk,  but  you  can  be  of  use  here  by 
handing  me  things  out  of  the  bureau  drawers 
and  wardrobe.  There  are  so  many  trunks  to 
pack  that  I  cannot  think  of  leaving  Agnes  to 
do  it  all." 

"My  dear,"  said  the  captain,  coming  in  at 
that  moment,  "  you  are  not  to  do  anything  but 
sit  in  that  easy-chair  and  give  directions.  I 
flatter  myself  that  I  am  quite  an  expert  in  this 
line." 

"  Can  you  fold  ladies'  dresses  so  that  they 
will  carry  without  rumpling?"  asked  Violet, 
looking  up  at  him  with  a  saucy  smile. 


62  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Perhaps  not.  I  can't  say  I  ever  tried 
that.  Agnes  may  do  that  part  of  the  work, 
and  I  will  attend  to  the  rest." 

"And  may  I  hand  you  the  things,  papa?" 
asked  Lulu. 

"Yes,  daughter,"  he  said,  "I  like  to  see 
you  trying  to  be  useful. ' ' 

They  set  to  work,  Violet  looking  on  with  in 
terest.  "  Why,  you  are  an  excellent  packer, 
Levis,"  she  remarked  presently,  "far  better 
than  I  or  Agnes  either. ' ' 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  "  I  am  very  glad  to 
be  able  to  save  you  the  exertion. ' ' 

"  And  you  do  it  so  rapidly,"  she  said.  "  It 
would  have  taken  me  twice  as  long. ' ' 

' '  That  is  partly  because  I  am  much  stronger, 
and  partly  the  result  of  a  good  deal  of  practice. 
And  Lulu  is  quite  a  help,"  he  added,  with  an 
affectionate  look  at  her. 

She  flushed  with  pleasure.  "  Are  you  going 
to  pack  the  other  trunks,  papa?  Max's  and 
Grade's  and  mine  ?  And  may  I  help  you  with 
them?"  she  asked. 

"  Yes,  is  my  answer  to  both  questions,"  he 
returned. 

"  Where  are  Max  and  Gracie?"  asked  Vio 
let. 

"  I  told  Max  to  take  his  little  sister  to  the 
beach,  and  take  care  of  and  amuse  her,"  the 
captain  said  in  answer  to  the  question. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  53 

"  Don't  you  want  to  be  out  at  play,  too, 
Lulu?"  asked  Violet.  "I  can  help  your 
papa." 

"No,  ma'am,  thank  you,"  the  child  an 
swered  in  a  quick,  emphatic  way.  "  I'd  a  great 
deal  rather  be  with  papa  to-day  than  playing." 

He  gave  her  a  pleased  look  and  smile,  and 
Violet  said,  "That  is  nice,  Lulu;  I  am  very 
glad  his  children  love  him  so. ' ' 

"  Indeed  we  do,  Mamma  Vi !  every  one  of 
us  !"  exclaimed  Lulu.  "  Papa  knows  we  do. 
Don't  you,  papa?" 

"Yes,  I  am  quite  sure  of  it,"  he  said. 
"  And  that  my  wife  is  fond  of  me  also,"  with 
a  smiling  glance  at  her,  ' '  and  altogether  it 
makes  me  a  very  happy  man." 

"  As  you  deserve  to  be,"  said  Violet,  gayly. 
"  Please,  sir,  will  you  allow  me  to  fold  my 
dresses?" 

"  No,  for  here  comes  Agnes,"  as  the  maid 
entered  the  room,  "  who,  I  dare  say,  can  do  it 
better.  Come,  Lulu,  we  will  go  now  to  your 
room. ' ' 

Violet  stayed  where  she  was  to  direct  and  as 
sist  Agnes,  and  Lulu  was  glad,  because  she 
wanted  to  be  alone  with  her  father  for  a  while. 

When  her  trunk  was  packed  he  turned  to 
leave  the  room,  but  she  detained  him. 
"  Papa,"  she  said,  clinging  to  his  hand,  "  I — I 
want  to  speak  to  you." 


54  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS, 

He  sat  down  and  drew  her  to  his  side,  put 
ting  an  arm  about  her  waist.  "  Well,  daugh 
ter,  what  is  it?"  he  asked  kindly,  stroking  the 
hair  back  from  her  forehead  with  the  other 
band. 

"  Papa,  I — I  wanted  to  tell  you  that  I'm 
Borry  for — "  she  stammered,  her  eyes  drooping, 
her  cheeks  growing  crimson. 

*'  Sorry  for  your  former  naughtiness  and  re 
bellion?"  he  asked  gently,  as  she  paused,  leav- 
ing  her  sentence  unfinished. 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  couldn't  bear  to  let  you  go 
away  without  telling  you  so  again." 

"  "Well,  daughter,  it  was  all  forgiven  long 
ago,  and  you  have  been  a  pretty  good  girl  most 
of  the  time  since  that  first  sad  week." 

"  Papa,  I  do  want  to  be  good,"  she  said 
earnestly,  ' '  but  somehow  the  badness  will  get 
the  better  of  me." 

.  "  Yes ;  each  one  of  us  has  an  evil  nature  to 
fight  against,"  he  said,  "  and  it  will  get  the 
bfciter  of  us  unless  we  are  very  determined  and 
battle  with  it,  not  in  our  own  strength  only,  but 
crying  mightily  for  assistance  to  Him  who  has 
said,  '  In  me  is  thine  help. ' 

"  We  must  watch  and  pray,  my  child.  The 
Bible  bids  us  keep  our  hearts  with  all  diligence, 
and  set  a  watch  at  the  door  of  our  lips  that  we 
Bin  not  with  our  tongues.  Also  to  pray  with- 
out  ceasing.  We  need  to  cry  often  to  God  for 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  55 

help  to  overcome  the  evil  that  is  in  onr  own 
hearts,  and  the  snares  of  the  world  and  the 
devil,  '  who  goeth  about  as  a  roaring  lion  seek 
ing  whom  he  may  devour.'  " 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  looking  up  into  his  face, 
"  do  you  find  it  hard  to  be  good  sometimes?" 

"  Yes,  my  child  ;  I  have  the  same  battle  to 
fight  that  you  have,  and  I  am  the  more  sorry 
for  you  because  I  know  by  experience  how  diffi 
cult  it  sometimes  is  to  do  right." 

"  And  you  have  to  help  me  by  punishing  me 
•when  I'm  naughty,  and  making  me  do  as  I 
ought?" 

"  Yes,  and  my  battle  is  sometimes  for  pa 
tience  with  a  naughty,  disobedient  child." 

"  I  think  you  were  very  patient  with  me  that 
time  you  kept  me  shut  up  so  long  in  this  room," 
she  said.  "  If  I'd  been  in  your  place  I'd  have 
got  a  good  switch  and  whipped  my  little  girl 
till  I  made  her  obey  me  at  once." 

"  Do  you  think  that  would  have  been  the 
better  plan?" 

"  No,  sir.  I  think  you'd  have  had  to  'most 
kill  me  before  I'd  have  given  up,  but  if  I'd 
been  in  your  place  I  couldn't  have  had  pa 
tience  to  wait." 

"  You  need  to  cultivate  the  grace  of  patience, 
then,"  he  said  gravely.  "  Now  come  with  me 
to  Max's  room,  and  let  us  see  if  we  can  pack 
ap  his  goods  and  chattels." 


56  ELSIE'S  REW  RELATIONS. 

"  Papa,  I  almost  think  I  could  pack  it  my 
self  after  watching  you  pack  all  these  others." 

"  Possibly ;  but  I  shall  do  it  more  quickly, 
with  you  to  help  in  getting  all  the  things 
together." 

Every  one  was  ready  in  due  season  for  de 
parture,  and  that  night  the  two  cottages  that 
for  months  past  had  been  so  full  of  light  and 
life,  were  dark,  silent  and  deserted. 

Arriving  in  Boston,  the  whole  party  took 
rooms  at  one  of  the  principal  hotels.  There 
they  spent  the  night,  but  the  greater  part  of 
the  next  day  was  passed  on  board  the  captain's 
vessel. 

The  day  after  the  parting  came  ;  a  very  hard 
one  for  him,  his  young  wife  and  children. 
Little  feeble  Gracie  cried  herself  sick,  and  \riolet 
found  it  necessary  to  put  aside  the  indulgence 
of  her  own  grief  in  order  to  comfort  the  nearly 
heart-broken  child,  who  clung  to  her  as  she 
might  have  done  to  her  own  mother. 

Max  and  Lulu  made  no  loud  lament,  but 
their  quiet,  subdued  manner  and  sad  counte 
nances  told  of  deep  and  sincere  sorrow,  and,  ia 
truth,  they  often  felt  ready  to  join  in  Gracie 's 
oft-repeated  cry,  "Oh,  how  can  I  do  without 
my  dear,  dear  papa  ?" 

But  they  were  with  kind  friends.  Every 
one  in  the  party  showed  them  sympathy,  pretty 
presents  were  made  them,  and  they  were  taken 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  57 

to  see  all  the  sights  of  the  city  likely  to  inter 
est  them. 

Grandma  Elsie  particularly  endeared  herself 
to  them  at  this  time  by  her  motherly  tender 
ness  and  care,  treating  them  as  if  they  were 
her  own  children. 

Their  father  had  given  each  two  parting 
gifts,  a  handsome  pocket  Bible,  with  the  in 
junction  to  commit  at  least  one  verse  to 
memory  every  day,  and  a  pretty  purse  with 
gome  spending  money  in  it ;  for  he  knew  they 
would  enjoy  making  purchases  for  themselves 
when  visiting  the  city  stores  with  the  older 
people. 

So  they  did  ;  and  Lulu,  who  was  generous  to 
a  fault,  had  soon  spent  her  all  in  gifts  for 
others  ;  a  lovely  new  doll  for  Gracie,  some  books 
for  Max,  a  bottle  of  perfumery  for  "  Mamma 
Vi,"  and  a  toy  for  Walter. 

Violet  was  much  pleased  with  the  present  to 
herself  as  an  evidence  of  growing  affection. 
She  received  it  with  warm  thanks  and  a  loving 
embrace.  ' '  My  dear  child,  it  was  very  kind  in 
you  to  think  of  me  !"  she  said.  "  It  makes  me 
hope  you  have  really  given  me  a  little  place  in 
your  heart,  dear." 

"  Oh,  yes,  Mamma  Vi,  indeed  I  have  !"  cried 
the  little  girl,  returning  the  embrace.  "  Surely 
we  ought  all  to  love  you  when  you  love  our  dear 
father  so  much,  and  he  loves  you,  too." 


58  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"Certainly,"  said  Max,  who  was  standing 
by ;  "we  couldn't  help  loving  so  sweet  and 
pretty  a  lady  if  she  was  nothing  at  all  to  us  and 
we  lived  in  the  same  house  with  her,  and  how 
can  we  think  she's  any  less  nice  and  sweet  just 
because  she's  married  to  our  father  ?" 

"  And  how  can  I  help  loving  you  because 
you  are  the  children  of  my  dear  husband?" 
responded  Violet,  taking  the  boy's  hand  and 
pressing  it  warmly  in  hers. 

Some  hours  later  Violet  accidentally  over 
heard  part  of  a  conversation  between  her  little 
sister  Rose  and  Lulu. 

"  Yes,"  Rosie  was  saying,  "  mamma  gives 
me  fifty  cents  a  week  for  spending  money." 

"  Ah,  how  nice  I"  exclaimed  Lulu.  "  Papa 
often  gives  us  some  money,  but  not  regularly, 
and  Max  and  I  have  often  talked  together 
about  how  much  we  would  like  to  have  a  regu 
lar  allowance.  I'd  be  delighted,  even  if  it 
wasn't  more  than  ten  cents." 

Violet  had  been  wishing  to  give  the  children 
something,  and  trying  to  find  out  what  would 
T>e  most  acceptable,  so  was  greatly  pleased  with 
the  hint  given  her  by  this  little  speech  of 
Lulu's. 

The  child  came  presently  to  her  side  to  bid 
her  good-night.  Violet  put  an  arm  around  her, 
and  kissing  her  affectionately,  said,  "  Lulu,  I 
have  been  thinking  you  might  like  to  have  an 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  59 

allowance  of  pocket  money,  as  Rosie  has. 
Would  you?" 

"  O  Mamma  Vi !  I'd  like  it  better  than 
anything  else  I  can  think  of  !"  cried  the  little 
girl,  her  face  sparkling  with  delight. 

"  Then  you  shall  have  it  and  begin  now," 
Violet  said,  taking  out  her  purse  and  putting 
two  bright  silver  quarters  into  Lulu's  hand. 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  mamma,  how  good  and  kind 
in  you  !"  cried  the  child. 

"  Max  shall  have  the  same,"  said  Violet, 
"and  Gracie  half  as  much  for  the  present. 
When  she  is  a  little  older  it  shall  be  doubled. 
Don't  you  want  the  pleasure  of  telling  Max, 
and  taking  this  to  him?"  she  asked,  putting 
another  half  dollar  into  Lulu's  hand. 

"  Oh  yes,  ma'am  !     Thank  you  very  much  !" 

Max  was  on  the  farther  side  of  the  room — a 
good-sized  parlor  of  the  hotel  where  they  were 
staying — very  much  absorbed  in  a  story-book  ; 
Lulu  approached  him  softly,  a  gleeful  smile  on 
her  lips  and  in  her  eyes,  and  laid  his  half  dol« 
lar  on  the  open  page. 

"  What's  that  for  ?"  he  asked,  looking  round 
at  her. 

"  For  you  ;  and  you're  to  have  as  much  every 
week,  Mamma  Vi  says." 

"0  Lu!  ami,  really?" 

"  Yes  ;  I  too  ;  and  Grade's  to  have  a  quar 
ter." 


«0  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Oh,  isn't  it  splendid  !"  he  cried,  and  hur 
ried  to  Violet  to  pour  out  his  thanks. 

Grandma  Elsie,  seated  on  the  sofa  by  Vio 
let's  side,  shared  with  her  the  pleasure  of  wit 
nessing  the  children's  delight. 

Onr  friends  had  now  spent  several  days  in 
Boston,  and  the  next  morning  they  left  for 
Philadelphia,  where  they  paid  a  short  visit  to 
relatives.  This  was  their  last  halt  on  the  jour 
ney  home  to  Ion. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

" — to  the  guiltless  heart,  where'er  we  roam, 
No  scenes  delight  us  like  our  much-loved  home." 

— Robert  HiWiouse. 

ELSIE  and  her  children  had  greatly  enjoyed 
their  summer  at  the  North,  but  now  were  filled 
with  content  and  happiness  at  the  thought  of 
soon  seeing  again  their  loved  home  at  Ion, 
while  Max  and  Lulu  looked  forward  witk 
pleasing  anticipations  and  eager  curiosity  to 
their  first  sight  of  it,  having  heard  various 
glowing  descriptions  of  it  from  "  Mamma  Vi" 
and  Rosie. 

Their  father,  too,  had  spoken  of  it  as  a 
home  so  delightful  that  they  ought  to  feel  the 
liveliest  gratitude  for  having  been  invited  to 
share  its  blessings. 

It  was  looking  very  beautiful,  very  inviting, 
on  the  arrival  of  our  travellers  late  in  the 
afternoon  of  a  warm,  bright  October  day. 

The  woods  and  the  trees  that  bordered  the 
avenue  were  in  the  height  of  their  autumn 
glory,  the  gardens  gay  with  many  flowers  of 
the  most  varied  and  brilliant  hues,  and  the 


62  ELSIE'S  NEW  EELATIONS. 

lengthening  shadows  slept  on  a  still  green  and 
velvety  lawn. 

As  their  carriage  turned  into  the  avenue, 
Elsie  bent  an  affectionate,  smiling  look  upon 
Max  and  Lulu,  and  taking  a  hand  of  each, 
said  in  sweetest  tones,  "Welcome  to  your  new 
home,  my  dears,  and  may  it  prove  to  you  a 
very,  very  happy  one." 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am,"  they  both  responded, 
Max  adding,  "I  am  very  glad,  Grandma  Elsie, 
that  I  am  to  live  with  you  and  Mamma  VJL" 

"I,  too,"  said  Lulu;  "and  in  such  a  pretty 
place.  Oh,  how  lovely  everything  does  look ! ' ' 

The  air  was  delightful,  and  doors  and  win 
dows  stood  wide  open.  On  the  veranda  a  wel 
coming  group  was  gathered.  Elsie's  brother 
and  sister — Horace  Dinsmore,  Jr.,  of  the 
Oaks,  and  Mrs.  Rose  Lacey  from  the  Laurels 
— and  her  cousins  Calhoun  and  Arthur  Conly  ; 
while  £  little  in  the  rear  of  them  were  the 
servants,  all — from  old  Uncle  Joe,  now  in  his 
ninety-fifth  year,  down  to  Betty,  his  ten-year- 
old  great-granddaughter — showing  faces  full 
of  eager  delight. 

They  stood  back  respectfully  till  greetings 
had  been  exchanged  between  relatives  and 
friends,  then  pressed  forward  with  their  words 
of  welcome,  sure  of  a  shake  of  the  hand  and 
kind  word  from  each  member  of  the  family. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  held  little  Gracie  in  his  arms. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  63 

She  was  much  fatigued  and  exhausted  by  the 
long  journey. 

"  Here  is  a  patient  for  you,  Arthur,"  he  said, 
"  and  I  am  very  glad  you  are  here  to  attend  to 
her." 

"Yes,"  said  Violet,  "her  father  charged 
me  to  put  her  in  your  care." 

"  Then  let  her  be  put  immediately  to  bed," 
said  Arthur,  after  a  moment's  scrutiny  of  the 
child.  "  Give  her  to  me,  uncle,  and  I  will 
carry  her  upstairs." 

"  To  my  room,"  added  Violet. 

But  the  child  shrunk  from  the  stranger,  and 
clung  to  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"  No,  thank  you,  I  will  take  her  up  myself,'* 
he  said.  "  I  am  fully  equal  to  it,"  and  he 
moved  on  through  the  hall  and  up  the  broad 
stairway,  Violet  and  the  doctor  following. 

The  others  presently  scattered  to  their  rooms 
to  rid  themselves  of  the  dust  of  travel  and 
dress  for  the  evening. 

"  Well,  little  wife,  is  it  nice  to  be  at  home 
again  ?"  Edward  asked,  with  a  smiling  look  at 
Zoe,  as  they  entered  their  apartments. 

"  Yes,  indeed  !"  she  cried,  sending  a  swift 
glance  around  the  neat  and  tastefully  f urnishedi 
room,  "  especially  such  a  home,  and  to  be 
shared  with  such  nice  people  ;  one  in  particu 
lar  who  shall  be  nameless,"  she  added,  with  an 
arch  look  and  smile. 


64  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  One  who  hopes  you  will  never  tire  of  his 
company,  as  he  never  expects  to  of  yours,"  re 
turned  Edward,  catching  her  in  his  arms  and 
snatching  a  kiss  from  her  full  red  lips. 

"Now  don't,"  she  said,  pushing  him  away, 
"  just  wait  till  I've  washed  the  dust  from  my 
face.  Here  come  our  trunks, ' '  as  two  of  the 
men  servants  brought  them  in,  "  and  you  must 
tell  me  what  dress  to  put  on. ' ' 

"  You  look  so  lovely  in  any  and  every  one  of 
the  dozen  or  more  that  I  have  small  choice  in 
the  matter,' '  laughed  the  young  husband. 

"  What  gross  flattery  !"  she  exclaimed. 
*'  Well,  then,  I  suppose  I'll  have  to  choose  for 
myself.  But  you  mustn't  complain  if  I  do 
that  some  time  when  you  don't  want  me  to." 

The  two  Elsies  had  lingered  a  little  behind 
the  others — the  old  servants  had  so  many  words 
of  welcome  to  say  to  them — the  younger  one  in 
especial,  because  she  had  been  so  far  and  so 
long  away. 

And  the  babe  must  be  handed  about  from 
one  to  another,  kissed  and  blessed  and  remark 
ed  upon  as  to  his  real  or  fancied  resemblance 
to  this  or  that  older  member  of  the  family. 

**  It  do  'pear  pow'ful  strange,  Miss  Elsie,  dat 
you  went  away  young  lady  and  come  back  wid 
husband  and  baby,"  remarked  Aunt  Dicey. 
"  And  it  don't  seem  but  yistiday  dat  you  was  a 
little  bit  ob  a  gal." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  66 

"  Yes,  I  have  come  back  a  great  deal  richer 
than  I  went/'  Elsie  returned,  with  a  glance  ol 
mingled  love  and  joy,  first  at  her  husband,  then 
at  her  infant  son.  "  I  have  great  reason  to  be 
thankful." 

At  that  moment  Mrs.  Travilla  became  aware 
that  Max  and  Lulu  were  lingering  near,  as  if 
not  knowing  exactly  what  to  do  with  them 
selves. 

"  Ah,  my  dears,"  she  said,  turning  to  them 
with  a  kind  and  pleasant  look,  "  has  no  one  at 
tended  to  you  ?  Come  with  me,  and  I  will  show 
you  your  rooms. ' ' 

They  followed  her  up  the  stairs,  and  each  was 
shown  into  a  Yery  pleasant  room  furnished 
tastefully  and  with  every  comfort  and  conven 
ience. 

Lulu's  had  two  doors,  one  opening  into  the 
hall,  the  other  into  her  mamma's  bedroom. 

Elsie  explained  this,  adding,  "  So,  if  you  are 
in  want  of  anything  or  should  feel  frightened 
or  lonely  in  the  night,  you  can  run  right  in  to 
the  room  where  you  will  find  your  mamma  and 
Gracie." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  that  is  very  nice  ;  and  oh,  what 
a  pretty  room  !  How  kind  and  good  you  are 
to  me  !  and  to  my  brother  and  sister,  too  !" 
cried  Lulu,  her  eyes  shining  with  gratitude  and 
pleasure. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  be  able  to  do  it,"  Elsie 


66  ELSIE' 8  NEW  RELATIONS. 

said,  taking  the  little  girl's  hand  in  one  of  hers 
and  smoothing  her  hair  caressingly  with  the 
other — for  Lulu  had  taken  off  her  hat.  "  1 
want  to  be  a  mother  to  you,  dear  child,  and  to 
your  brother  and  sister,  since  my  dear  daugh 
ter  is  too  young  for  so  great  care  and  responsi 
bility.  I  lo^e  you  all,  and  I  want  you  to  come 
freely  to  me  with  all  your  troubles  and  perplex 
ities,  your  joys  and  sorrows,  just  as  my  own 
children  have  always  done.  I  want  you  to  feel 
that  you  have  a  right  to  do  so,  because  I  have 
invited  you." 

She  bent  down  and  kissed  Lulu's  lips,  and 
the  little  girl  threw  her  arms  about  her  neck 
•with  impulsive  warmth,  saying,  "  Dear  Grand 
ma  Elsie,  I  love  you  and  thank  you  ever  so 
much  !  And  I  mean  to  try  ever  so  hard  to  be 
good,"  she  added,  with  a  blush  and  hanging 
her  head  shamefacedly.  "  I  know  I'm  often 
very  naughty  ;  papa  said  I  gave  him  more  anx 
iety  than  Max  and  Gracie  both  put  together  ; 
and  I'm  afraid  I  can't  be  good  all  the  time,  but 
I  do  mean  to  try  hard." 

"  Well,  dear,  if  you  try  with  all  your  might, 
asking  help  from  on  high,  you  will  succeed  at 
Jast,"  Elsie  said.  "  And  now  I  will  leave  you 
to  wash  and  dress.  I  see  your  trunk  has  bee* 
brought  up  and  opened,  so  that  you  will  have 
no  difficulty." 

With  that  she  passed  on  into  Violet's  rooms 


ELSIE "8  NEW  RELATIONS.  67 

to  see  how  Grade  was.  She  found  her  sleep 
ing  sweetly  in  Violet's  bed,  the  latter  bending 
over  her  with  a  very  tender,  motherly  look  ou 
her  fair  young  face. 

"  Is  she  not  a  darling,  mamma?"  she  whis 
pered,  turning  her  head  at  the  sound  of  her 
mother's  light  footstep. 

"  She  is  a  very  engaging  child,"  replied 
Elsie.  "  I  think  we  are  all  fond  of  her,  but 
you  especially." 

* '  Yes,  mamma,  I  love  her  for  herself — her 
gentle,  affectionate  disposition — but  still  more 
because  she  is  my  husband's  child,  his  dear 
baby  girl,  as  he  so  often  called  her." 

"Ah,  I  can  understand  that,"  Elsie  said, 
with  a  loving  though  rather  sad  look  and  smile 
into  Violet's  azure  eyes,  "  for  I  have  often  felt 
just  so  in  regard  to  my  own  children.  What 
does  Arthur  say  about  her?" 

"  That  she  is  more  in  need  of  rest  and  sleep 
than  anything  else  at  present.  He  will  see  her 
again  to-morrow,  and  will  probably  be  able  then 
to  give  me  full  directions  in  regard  to  her  diet 
and  so  forth." 

"  You  will  come  down  to  supper  ?  you  will 
not  think  it  necessary  to  stay  with  her  your 
self?"  Elsie  said  inquiringly. 

"  Oh,  no,  mamma  !  I  shall  dress  at  once.  I 
should  not  like  to  miss  being  with  you  all," 
Tiolet  answered,  moving  away  from  the  bed* 


68  ELSIE' 8  NEW  RELATIONS. 

aide.  "  Ah  !"  with  sudden  recollection,  "  I  have 
been  quite  forgetting  Max  and  Lulu." 

"  I  have  seen  them  to  their  rooms,"  her 
mother  said,  "  and  now  I  must  go  and  attend 
to  Rosie  and  Walter,  and  to  my  own  toilet." 

"  Dear  mamma,  thank  you  !"  Violet  said 
heartily. 

"  My  dear,  I  consider  them  quite  as  much 
my  children,  and  therefore  my  especial  charge, 
as  yours,  perhaps  a  trifle  more,"  Elsie  returned 
with  sprightly  look  and  tone  as  she  left  the 
room. 

Agnes  was  in  attendance  on  her  young  mis 
tress,  and  was  presently  sent  to  ask  if  Lulu  was 
in  need  of  help,  and  to  say  that  her  mamma 
would  like  to  see  her  before  she  went  down- 
gtairs. 

"I  don't  need  anything  till  I'm  ready  to 
have  my  sash  tied, ' '  answered  Lulu,  ' '  and  then 
I'll  come  in  to  Mamma  Vi  and  you  to  have  it 
done.  She  was  very  good  to  send  you,  Agnes, 
and  you  to  come." 

"  La  !  chile,  it's  jus'  my  business  to  mind 
Miss  Wilet,"  returned  Agnes.  "  An'  she's 
good  to  eberybody,  ob  cose — always  was." 

"  "What  did  you  want  to  see  me  for,  Mamma 
Vi?"  asked  Lulu,  as  she  presently  entered  her 
young  stepmother's  dressing-room. 

"  Just  to  make  sure  that  your  hair  and  dress 
»re  all  right,  dear.  You  know  we  have  com- 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  69 

pany  to-night,  and  I  am  particularly  anxious 
that  my  little  Lulu  shall  look  her  very  best." 

The  child's  face  flushed  with  pleasure.  She 
liked  to  be  well  and  becomingly  dressed,  and  it 
was  gratifying  to  have  Mamma  Vi  care  that  she 
should  be.  Mrs.  Scrimp  was  so  different ;  she 
had  never  cared  whether  Lulu's  attire  was 
tasteful  and  becoming  or  quite  the  reverse,  but 
always  roused  the  child's  indignation  by  telling 
her  it  was  all  sufficient  if  she  were  only  neat 
and  clean. 

"  Am  I  all  light  ?"  she  asked. 

' '  Pretty  nearly  ;  we  will  have  you  quite  so  in 
a  minute,"  Violet  answered.  "  Tie  her  sash, 
Agnes,  and  smooth  down  the  folds  of  her 
dress." 

"  Mamma  Vi,  is  that  strange  lady  any  rela* 
tion  to  you  ?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  Yes,  she  is  my  aunt,  mamma's  sister." 

"  She  is  pretty,  but  not  nearly  so  pretty  as 
Grandma  Elsie." 

"  No  ;  I  have  always  thought  no  one  else 
could  be  half  so  beautiful  as  mamma." 

"  Why,  Mamma  Vi,  you  are  yourself  !"  ex« 
claimed  Lulu  in  a  tone  of  honest  sincerity  that 
made  Violet  laugh. 

"That  is  just  your  notion,  little  girl,"  sh» 
said,  giving  the  child  a  kiss. 

"  Oh,  I  have  eyes  and  can  see  !  besides,  papa 
thinks  so,  too,  and  Max  and  Gracie." 


70  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Yes,  my  dear  husband  !  he  loves  me,  and 
love  is  very  blind, ' '  murmured  Vi,  half  to  her 
self,  with  a  sigh  and  a  far-off  look  in  the  lovely 
azure  eyes.  Her  thoughts  were  following  him 
over  the  deep,  wide,  treacherous  sea. 

She  stole  on  tiptoe  into  the  next  room  for 
another  peep  at  his  sleeping  baby  girl,  Lulu 
going  with  her  ;  then  hearing  the  tea-bell,  they 
went  down  to  the  dining-room  together. 

They  gathered  about  the  table,  a  large  cheer 
ful  party,  the  travellers  full  of  satisfaction  in 
being  at  home  again,  the  others  so  glad  to  have 
them  there  once  more. 

Zoe  was  very  merry  and  Rosie  in  almost  wild 
spirits,  but  Max  and  Lulu,  to  whom  all  was 
new  and  strange,  were  quite  quiet  and  subdued, 
scarcely  speaking  except  when  spoken  to. 
"  Mamma,"  Rosie  said,  when  they  had  ad 
journed  to  the  parlor,  "  it's  lovely  out  of 
doors,  bright  moonlight  and  not  a  '  •  cold ; 
mayn't  I  take  Max  and  Lulu  d.o,,u  to  the 
kkelet?" 

"  Do  you  think  the  evening  air  would  be  in 
jurious  to  them,  Arthur?"  Mrs.  Tra villa 
asked,  turning  to  her  cousin. 

"  I  think  there  is  malaria  in  it,  and  would 
advise  them  to  stay  within  doors  until  after 
breakfast  to-morrow  morning,"  he  answered, 
drawing  Rose  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee. 

"Then  you'd  better  let  us  go,"  she  said 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  71 

archly,  "  so  you  can  have  some  more  patients. 
Don't  you  like  to  have  plenty  of  patients  ?" 

"  That's  a  leading  question,  little  coz/' 
he  said  laughingly,  toying  with  her  curls. 
"  When  people  are  sick  I  like  to  have  an  op 
portunity  to  exercise  my  skill  in  trying  to  re 
lieve  and  cure  them,  but  I  hope  I  don't  want 
them  made  sick  in  order  to  furnish  me  with  em 
ployment." 

"  I  want  to  show  Lulu  and  Max  the  beauties 
of  Ion,  and  don't  know  how  to  wait  till  to-mor 
row,"  she  said. 

"  Then  take  them  about  from  one  room  to 
another,  and  let  them  look  out  through  the 
windows  upon  its  moonlit  lawn,  alleys,  gar 
dens  and  lakelet." 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes  !  that  will  do  !"  she  cried,  leav 
ing  his  knee  in  haste  to  carry  out  his  sugges 
tion. 

Max  and  Lulu,  nothing  loath,  accepted  her 
invitation,  and  they  ran  in  and  out,  up  stairs 
and  down,  the  young  strangers  delighted  with 
the  views  thus  obtained  of  their  new  home  and 
its  surroundings. 

Rosie  said  she  hoped  they  would  not  be  re- 
quired  to  begin  lessons  immediately,  but  would 
be  allowed  a  few  days  in  which  to  enjoy  walks, 
rides,  drives,  and  boating. 

"  I'll  ask  grandpa  and  mamma  if  we  may," 
she  added,  as  they  re-entered  the  parlor,  She 


72  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

hastened  to  present  her  petition,  and  it  was 
granted  ;  the  children  were  told  they  should 
have  a  week  in  which  to  enjoy  themselves  and 
recover  from  the  fatigue  of  their  journey,  and 
would  be  expected  to  show  their  appreciation 
of  the  indulgence  by  great  industry  after 
ward. 

Lulu  was  standing  a  little  apart  from  the  rest, 
gazing  out  of  the  window  upon  the  moonlit 
lawn,  when  a  step  drew  near ;  then  some  one 
took  her  by  the  arm,  and  in  a  twinkling  she 
found  herself  seated  upon  a  gentleman's  knee. 

Looking  up  into  his  face,  she  saw  that  it  was 
Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore  who  had  thus  taken  pos 
session  of  her. 

"  Well,  my  little  dark-eyed  lassie,"  he  said, 
"  no  one  has  thought  it  worth  while  to  intro 
duce  us,  but  we  won't  let  that  hinder  our  mak 
ing  acquaintance.  Do  you  know  who  I  am  ?" 

"  I  heard  Rosie  call  you  Uncle  Horace." 

"  Then  suppose  you  follow  Bosie's  example. 
If  you  are  as  good  as  you  are  bonny,  I  shall 
be  proud  to  claim  you  as  my  niece." 

"But  I'm  not,"  she  said  frankly.  Then 
hastily  correcting  herself,  "  I  don't  mean  to  say 
I'm  bonny,  but  I'm  not  good.  Aunt  Beulah 
used  to  say  I  was  the  worst  child  she  ever  saw. " 

"  Indeed  !  you  are  honest,  at  all  events,"  he 
said,  with  a  look  of  amusement.  "  And  who  is 
Aunt  Beulah  ?" 


ELSIE'S  NEW  DELATIONS.  75 

"  The  person  Gracie  and  I  lived  with  before 
papa  got  married  to  Mamma  Vi." 

"  Ah  !  well  I  shall  not  regard  her  opinion, 
but  wait  and  form  one  for  myself,  and  I  shall 
certainly  be  much  surprised  if  you  don't  turn 
out  a  pattern  good  girl,  now  that  you  are  to 
live  with  my  sweet  sister  Elsie.  In  the  mean 
while,  will  it  please  you  to  call  me  Uncle 
Horace  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  since  you  ask  me  to,"  Lulu  re 
plied,  looking  much  gratified. 

At  this  moment  the  door  opened,  and  Mr. 
Lacey  walked  in.  He  had  come  for  his  wife, 
and  when  he  and  the  others  had  exchanged 
greetings,  she  rose  to  make  ready  for  departure. 

Calhoun  Couly  rose  also,  saying  to  hia 
brother.  "  Well,  Art,  perhaps  it  would  be  as 
well  for  as  to  go,  too  ;  our  friends  must  be  tired 
after  their  long  journey,  and  will  want  to  get  to 
bed  early." 

"  Suppose  you  all  delay  a  little  and  unite 
with  us  in  evening  family  worship,"  said  Mr. 
Dinsmore.  "  It  is  a  good  while  since  I  have  had 
all  three  of  my  children  present  with  me  at 
such  a  service." 

All  complied  with  his  request,  and  imme 
diately  afterward  took  leave.  Then  with  an 
exchange  of  affectionate  good-nights  the  family 
separated  and  scattered  to  their  rooms. 

Lulu  was  not  quite  ready  for  bed  when  Vio- 


74  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

let  came  in,  and  putting  her  arm  around  her, 
asked,  with  a  gentle  kiss,  "  Do  you  feel  strange 
and  lonely  in  this  new  place,  little  girl  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,  Mamma  Vi  !  it  seems  such  a  nice 
home  that  I  am  very  glad  to  be  in  it." 

"  That  is  right,"  Violet  said,  repeating  her 
caress.  "  I  hope  you  will  sleep  well  and  wake 
refreshed.  I  shall  leave  the  door  open  between 
your  room  and  mine,  so  that  you  need  not  feel 
timid,  and  can  run  right  in  to  me  whenever  you 
wish.  Good-night,  dear." 

"  Good-night,  Mamma  Vi.  Thank  you  for 
being  so  good  to  me,  and  to  Gracie  and  Max," 
Lulu  said,  clinging  to  her  in  an  affectionate 
way. 

"  My  child,"  returned  Violet,  "  how  could  I 
be  anything  else  to  the  children  of  my  dear 
husband?  Ah,  I  must  go  !  Mamma  calls 
me,"  she  added,  hurrying  away  as  a  soft,  sweet 
Toice  was  heard  coming  from  the  adjoining 
room. 

Lulu  finished  undressing,  said  her  prayers, 
and  had  just  laid  her  head  on  her  pillow,  when 
some  one  glided  noiselessly  to  the  bedside  and 
a  soft  hand  passed  caressingly  over  her  hair. 

The  child  opened  her  eyes,  which  had  already 
closed  in  sleep,  and  saw  by  the  moonlight  a 
sweet  and  beautiful  face  bending  lovingly  over 
her. 

"  Grandma  Elsie,"  she  murmured  sleepily. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  75 

"  Yes,  dear.  Rosie  and  Walter  never  like  to 
go  to  sleep  without  a  good-night  kiss  from 
mamma,  and  you  must  have  the  same  now,  as 
you  are  to  be  one  of  my  dear  children." 

Lulu,  now  wide  awake,  started  up  to  put  both 
arms  round  the  neck  of  her  visitor.  "  Oh,  I 
do  love  you  !"  she  said,  "  and  I'll  try  hard  to 
be  a  good  child  to  you." 

"  I  believe  it,  dear,"  Elsie  said,  pressing  the 
child  to  her  heart.  "  Will  you  join  my  chil 
dren  in  their  half-hour  with  mamma  in  her 
dressing-room  before  breakfast  ?  I  shall  be 
glad  to  have  you,  but  you  must  do  just  as  you 
please  about  it." 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am  ;  I'll  come,"  said 
Lulu. 

"  That  is  right.  Now  lie  down  and  go  to 
sleep.  You  need  a  long  night's  rest." 


CHAPTER  VTL 

"Her  fancy  follow'd  him  through  foaming  waves 
To  distant  shores." 

— Cowper. 

VIOLET  in  her  night-dress  and  with  her  beau 
tiful  hair  unbound  and  hanging  about  her  like 
a  golden  cloud,  stood  before  her  dressing- 
table,  gazing  through  a  mist  of  unshed  tears 
upon  a  miniature  which  she  held  in  her  hand. 

"Ah,  where  are  you  now,  love?"  she  sighed 
half  aloud. 

Her  mother's  voice  answered  close  at  her 
side,  in  gentle,  tender  accents,  ''In  God's 
keeping,  my  darling.  He  is  the  God  of  the 
sea  as  well  as  of  the  land." 

"Yes,  mamma,  and  his  God  as  well  as 
mine, ' '  Violet  responded,  looking  up  and  smil 
ing  through  her  tears.  "Ah,  what  comfort  in 
both  assurances,  and  in  the  precious  promise, 
'Behold,  I  am  with  thee,  and  will  keep  thee  in 
all  places  whither  thou  goest.'  It  is  his  and  it 
is  mine." 

' '  Yes,  dearest.  I  feel  for  you  in  your  lone 
liness,"  her  mother  said,  putting  her  arms 
around  her.  ' '  Elsie  is  very  happy  in  her  hus- 


ELSIE "8  NEW  RELATIONS.  77 

band  and  baby,  Edward  in  his  wife  ;  they  need 
me  but  little,  comparatively,  but  you  and  I  must 
draw  close  together  and  be  a  comfort  and  sup 
port  to  each  other  ;  shall  we  not,  my  love  ?" 

"  Yes,  indeed,  dearest  mamma.  Oh,  what  a 
comfort  and  blessing  you  are  to  me,  and  always 
have  been  !  And  I  am  happier  and  less  lonely 
for  having  my  husband's  children  with  me, 
especially  my  darling  little  Gracie.  I  feel  that 
in  caring  for  her  and  nursing  her  back  to  health 
I  shall  be  adding  to  his  happiness." 

"  As  no  doubt  you  will,"  her  mother  said. 
"  It  will  be  a  pleasure  to  me  to  help  you  care 
for  her,  and  the  others  also.  Now,  good-night, 
daughter  ;  we  both  ought  to  be  in  bed." 

Violet  presently  stretched  herself  beside  the 
sleeping  Gracie,  with  a  murmured  word  of  en 
dearment  drew  the  child  closer  to  her,  and  in 
another  moment  was  sharing  her  slumbers. 

When  she  awoke  the  sun  was  shining,  and  the 
first  object  her  eyes  rested  upon  was  the  little 
face  by  her  side.  The  pallor  and  look  of  ex 
haustion  it  had  worn  the  night  before  were 
quite  gone,  a  faint  tinge  of  pink  had  even 
stolen  into  the  cheeks. 

Violet  noted  the  change  with  a  feeling  of 
relief  and  thankfulness,  and  raising  herself 
upon  her  elbow,  touched  her  lips  lightly  to  the 
white  forehead. 

The  child's  eyes  fle^  open   and  with  a  sweefc 


78  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

engaging  smile,  she  asked,  "  Have  you  been 
lying  beside  me  all  night,  mamma?" 

"  Yes,  Gracie.  You  have  had  a  long  sleep, 
dear  ;  do  you  feel  quite  rested  ?" 

"  Yes,  mamma,  I  feel  very  well.  This  is 
Buch  a  nice  soft  bed,  and  I  like  to  sleep  with 
you.  May  I  always  ?" 

"  For  all  winter,  I  think,  dear.  I  like  to 
have  your  papa's  baby  girl  by  my  side." 

"  I'm  very  much  obliged  to  him  for  find 
ing  me  such  a  sweet,  pretty  new  mamma.  I 
told  him  so  one  day,"  remarked  the  child  in 
nocently,  putting  an  arm  about  Vi's  neck. 

"  Did  you  ?"  Violet  asked  with  an  amused 
smile  ;  "  and  what  did  he  say  ?" 

"  Nothing  ;  he  just  smiled  and  hugged  me 
tight  and  kissed  me  ever  so  many  times.  Do 
you  know  what  made  him  do  that,  mamma?" 

"  Because  he  likes  to  have  us  love  one 
another.  And  so  we  will,  won't  we,  dear  ?" 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  Mamma,  I  feel  a  little 
hungry." 

"  I'm  glad  to  hear  it,  for  here  comes  Agnes 
with  a  glass  of  nice  rich  milk  for  you.  And 
when  you  have  drunk  it  she  will  wash  and 
dress  you.  We  will  all  have  to  hurry  a  little  to 
be  ready  in  good  time  for  breakfast,"  she  added, 
springing  from  the  bed  and  beginning  her 
toilet.  "  Grandpa  Dinsmore  never  likes  to  have 
us  late." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  79 

"  Miss  Rosie  and  Miss  Lulu's  up  and  dressed 
and  gone  into  Miss  Elsie's  room,  Miss  Wilet," 
remarked  Agnes,  holding  the  tumbler  she  had 
brought  to  Gracie's  lips. 

"  Ah,  that  is  well,"  said  Violet,  with  a  pleased 
look.  "  Lulu  has  stolen  a  march  on  us, 
Oracle." 

The  week  that  followed  their  arrival  at  Ion 
Was  a  delightful  one  to  all,  especially  the  chil 
dren,  who  had  scarce  anything  to  do  but  enjoy 
themselves.  The  weather  was  all  that  could 
be  desired,  and  they  walked,  rode,  drove,  boat 
ed,  fished,  and  went  nutting. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Edward  were  every  day 
more  or  less  busied  with  the  affairs  of  the  plan 
tation,  but  some  one  of  the  older  people  could 
always  find  time  to  be  with  the  children,  while 
Zoe  never  failed  to  make  one  of  the  party,  and 
seemed  almost  as  much  a  child  as  any  of  the 
younger  ones. 

Every  nook  on  the  plantation  and  in  its 
neighborhood  was  explored,  and  visits  were  paid 
to  Fairview,  the  Laurels,  the  Pines,  the  Oaks, 
Boselands  and  Ashlands  ;  the  dwellers  at  each 
place  having  first  called  upon  the  family  at  Ion. 

Both  Max  and  Lulu  had  long  desired  to  learn 
to  ride  on  horseback,  and  great  was  their  de 
light  on  learning  that  now  this  wish  could  be 
gratified. 

A  pony  was  always  at  the  service  of  each,  and 


BO  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

lessons  in  the  art  of  sitting  and  managing  it 
were  given  them,  now  by  Mr.  Dinsmore  and 
now  by  Edward,  who  was  a  great  admirer  of  his 
brother-in-law,  Captain  Raymond,  had  become 
much  attached  to  him,  and  took  a  very  kindly 
interest  in  his  children. 

Gracie  was  given  a  share  in  all  the  pleasures 
for  "which  she  was  considered  strong  enough, 
and  when  not  able  to  go  with  the  others  on 
their  expeditions,  was  well  entertained  at  home 
with  toys  and  books  filled  with  pictures  and 
stories  suited  to  her  age. 

Both  Elsie  and  Violet  watched  over  the  little 
girl  with  true  motherly  love  and  care  ;  she 
warmly  returning  the  affection  of  both,  but 
clinging  especially  to  Violet,  her  "  pretty  new 
mamma." 

Gracie  was  a  docile  little  creature,  and  seemed 
very  happy  in  her  new  life.  She  .was  deeply 
interested  in  the  riding  lessons  of  her  brother 
and  sister,  and  when,  near  the  end  of  the  week, 
Dr.  Arthur,  to  whom  she  was  becoming  much 
attached,  set  her  on  the  back  of  a  Shetland  pony 
and  led  it  about  the  grounds  for  a  few  minutes, 
promising  her  longer  rides  as  her  strength  in 
creased,  she  was  almost  speechless  with  happi 
ness. 

With  the  second  week  lessons  began  for  the 
children.  Each  task  had  its  appointed  hour, 
and  they  were  required  to  be  as  systematic, 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  81 

punctual  and  well  prepared  for  recitations  as 
pupils  in  an  ordinary  school,  but  at  the  same 
time  great  care  was  taken  that  neither  mind 
nor  body  should  be  overtaxed,  and  they  enjoyed 
many  liberties  and  indulgences  which  could  not 
have  been  granted  elsewhere  than  at  home. 

The  mornings  were  spent  by  Rosie  and  Lulu 
in  the  schoolroom  in  study  and  recitation, 
under  the  supervision  of  either  "  Grandma 
Elsie"or  "  Mamma  Vi." 

Grace  and  Walter  would  be  there  also  at  the 
start,  but  their  short  and  easy  tasks  having  been 
attended  to,  they  might  stay  and  amuse  them 
selves  quietly,  or  if  inclined  for  noisy  sport,  go 
to  the  nursery  or  play-room  to  enjoy  it  there. 

Max  conned  his  lessons  alone  in  his  own 
room,  joining  the  others  only  when  the  hour 
arrived  for  reciting  to  Mr.  Dinsmore,  who  took 
sole  charge  of  his  education,  and  of  the  two 
little  girls,  so  far  as  concerned  Latin  and  arith 
metic.  Eosie  and  Max  were  together  in  both 
these  studies,  but  Lulu — because  of  being 
younger  and  not  so  far  advanced — was  alone  in 
both,  much  to  her  dissatisfaction,  for  she  was 
by  no  means  desirous  to  have  Mr.  Dinsmore's 
attention  concentrated  upon  herself  for  even  a 
short  space  of  time. 

His  keen  dark  eyes  seemed  to  look  her 
through  and  through,  and  though  he  had  never 
shown  her  any  sternness,  she  was  quite  sura 


82  £LSIE'S  NEW  RELA2ION8. 

he  could  and  would  if  she  gave  him.  any  occa 
sion. 

But  for  that  there  was  no  necessity,  his  re 
quirements  being  always  reasonable  and  only 
euch  as  she  was  fully  capable  of  meeting.  She 
had  a  good  mind,  quick  discernment  and  re 
tentive  memory,  and  she  was  quite  resolved  to 
be  industrious  and  to  keep  her  promise  to  her 
father  to  be  a  good  girl  in  every  way.  Also  her 
ambition  was  aroused  to  attempt  to  overtake 
her  brother  and  Rosie. 

She  was  moderately  fond  of  study,  but  had  a 
decided  repugnance  to  plain  sewing,  therefore 
looked  ill-pleased  enough  upon  discovering  that 
it  was  to  be  numbered  among  her  daily  tasks. 

"  I  hate  sewing  !"  she  said  with  a  scowl, 
"  and  when  I'm  old  enough  to  do  as  I  please, 
I'll  never  touch  a  needle  and  thread." 

It  was  afternoon  of  their  first  school  day,  and 
the  little  girls  had  just  repaired  to  the  school 
room  in  obedience  to  directions  given  them  on 
their  dismissal  for  the  morning. 

All  the  ladies  of  the  family  were  there, 
gathered  cosily  about  the  fire  and  the  table  at 
which  Grandma  Elsie  was  busily  cutting  out 
garments  that  seemed  to  be  intended  for  a 
child,  yet  were  of  coarser,  heavier  material  than 
any  of  the  family  were  accustomed  to  wearing. 

"  Perhaps  you  may  change  your  mind  by 
that  time,"  she  answered  Lulu,  with  pleasant 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  83 

tone  and  smile  ;  "  and  I  hope  you  will  find  it 
more  agreeable  now  than  you  expect.  You  are 
a  kind-hearted  little  girl,  I  know,  and  when  I 
tell  you  these  clothes  are  for  a  little  Indian  girl 
who  needs  them  sadly,  I  am  quite  sure  you  will 
be  glad  to  help  in  making  them." 

Lulu's  brow  cleared.  "  Yes,  ma'am,"  she 
said  with  a  little  hesitation,  "  if  I  could  sew 
nicely,  but  I  can't." 

"  The  more  need  to  learn  then,  dear.  Mamma 
Yi  is  basting  a  seam  for  you,  and  will  show  you 
how  to  sew  it." 

''And  when  we  all  get  started  there'll  be 
some  nice  story  read  aloud,  won't  there, 
mamma?"  asked  Rosie. 

"  Yes  ;  your  sister  Elsie  will  be  the  reader 
to-day,  and  the  book  Scott's  '  Lady  of  the 
Lake.'" 

"  Oh,  how  nice  !"  cried  Eosie  in  delight ; 
"  it's  such  a  lovely  book,  and  sister  Elsie's 
such  a  beautiful  reader." 

"  In  my  little  sister's  opinion,"  laughed 
Mrs.  Leland. 

"  And  that  of  all  present,  I  presume,"  said 
"  Grandma  Rose." 

"  I  am  fortunate  in  having  so  appreciative 
an  audience,"  returned  Elsie  gayly. 

Lulu  had  accepted  a  mute  invitation  to  take 
a  seat  by  Violet's  side. 

"  Mamma  Vi,"  she  whispered  with  heighten- 


84:  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

ed  color,  "  I  can't  sew  as  well  as  Oracle,  and 
I'm  ashamed  to  have  anybody  see  my  poor 
work." 

"  Never  mind,  dear,  we  won't  show  your  first 
attempts,  and  you  will  find  this  coarse,  soft 
muslin  easy  to  learn  on,"  Violet  answered  in 
the  same  low  tone.  ' '  See,  this  is  the  way, "  tak 
ing  a  few  stitches.  "  Your  father  told  me  he 
wanted  his  dear  little  girls  to  learn  every 
womanly  accomplishment,  and  I  feel  sure  you 
will  do  your  best  to  please  him.  Take  pains, 
and  you  may  be  able  to  send  him  some  speci 
men  of  your  work  as  a  Christmas  gift.  Would 
you  not  enjoy  that  ?" 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  yes  indeed  !  "  returned  the 
little  girl,  setting  resolutely  to  work. 

"Mamma, "said  Gracie,  coming  to  Violet's 
other  side,  "  mayn't  I  have  some  work, 
too?  I  like  sewing  better  than  Lulu  does. 
Aunt  Beulah  taught  me  to  overseam  and  to 
hem." 

"  Then  you  may  help  us,  little  girlie,"  Vio 
let  said,  kissing  the  little  fair  cheek,  "  but 
must  stop  the  minute  you  begin  to  feel  fa 
tigued  ;  for  I  must  not  let  papa's  baby  girl  wear 
out  her  small  strength." 

Presently,  all  having  been  supplied  with 
work,  the  reading  began.  Every  one  seemed 
able  to  listen  with  enjoyment  except  Lulu,  who 
bent  over  her  task  with  frowning  face,  making 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  85 

her  needle  go  in  and  out  with  impatient  pushes 
and  jerks. 

Violet  watched  the  performance  furtively 
for  a  few  minutes,  then  gently  taking  the  work 
from  her,  said  in  a  pleasant  undertone,  "  You 
are  getting  your  stitches  too  long  and  too  far 
apart,  dear.  We  will  take  them  out,  and  you 
shall  try  again." 

"  I  can't  do  it  right  !  I'll  never  succeed,  if 
I  try  ever  so  hard  !"  muttered  Lulu,  impa 
tiently. 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  will,"  returned  Violet  with  an 
encouraging  smile.  "  Keep  trying,  and  you 
will  be  surprised  to  find  how  easy  it  will  grow." 

The  second  attempt  was  quite  an  improve 
ment  upon  the  first,  and  under  Violet's  pleased 
look  and  warm  praise  Lulu's  ruffled  temper 
smoothed  down,  and  the  ugly  frown  left  her 
face. 

In  the  mean  while  Gracie  was  handling  her 
needle  with  the  quiet  ease  of  one  accustomed  to 
its  use,  making  tiny  even  stitches  that  quite 
surprised  her  new  mamma. 

With  all  her  faults  Lulu  was  incapable  of 
envy  or  jealousy,  especially  toward  her  dearly 
loved  brother  and  sister,  and  when  at  the  close 
of  the  sewing  hour  Gracie's  work  was  handed 
about  from  one  to  another,  receiving  hearty 
commendation,  no  one  was  better  pleased  than 
Lulu. 


86  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"Isn't  it  nice,  Grandma  Elsie?"  she  said, 
glancing  at  her  little  sister  with  a  flush  of 
pride  in  her  skill,  "  a  great  deal  better  than  I 
can  do,  though  she's  two  years  younger." 

"  It's  only  because  I  couldn't  run  about  and 
play  like  Lulu,  and  so  I  just  sat  beside  Aunt 
Beulah  and  learned  to  hem  and  back-stitch  and 
run  and  overseam,"  said  Gracie.  "  But  Lulu 
can  do  everything  else  better  than  I  can." 

"  And  she  will  soon  equal  you  in  that,  I 
trust,"  said  Violet,  with  an  affectionate  glance 
from  one  to  the  other  ;  "  I  am  quite  sure  she 
will  if  she  continues  to  try  as  she  has  done  to 
day.  And  it  makes  my  heart  rejoice  to  see 
how  you  love  one  another,  dear  children." 

"  I  think  everybody  loves  Gracie,  because 
she's  hardly  ever  naughty,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  I  wish 
I'd  been  made  so." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

"  Where'er  I  roam,  whatever  realms  to  see, 
My  heart  untravelled  fondly  turns  to  thee." 

-Goldsmith. 

"  How  very  pretty,  Zoe  !"  said  Violet,  ex 
amining  her  young  sister-in-law's  work,  a 
piece  of  black  satin  upon  which  she  was  em 
broidering  leaves  and  flowers  in  bright-colored 
silks. 

"  Oh,  isn't  it  !"  cried  Lulu,  in  delighted  ad 
miration.  "  Mamma  Vi,  I'd  like  to  learn  that 
kind  of  sewing." 

"  So  you  shall,  dear,  some  day  ;  but  mamma's 
theory  is  that  plain  sewing  should  be  thoroughly 
mastered  first.  That  has  been  her  plan  with 
all  her  children,  and  Rosie  has  done  scarcely 
any  fancy  work  yet." 

"  But  mamma  has  promised  to  let  me  learn 
all  I  can  about  it  this  winter,"  remarked  Rosie, 
with  much  satisfaction. 

"  Mamma,"  Zoe  said,  with  a  blush,  "  I'm 
afraid  I  ought  to  join  your  plain-sewing  class. 
I  should  be  really  ashamed  to  exhibit  any  of 
my  work  in  that  line." 

"  Well,  dear  child,  I  shall  be  glad  to  receive 


88  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

you  as  a  pupil  if  you  desire  it,"  Elsie  returned, 
giving  her  a  motherly  glance  and  smile. 

"  Hark  !"  exclaimed  Zoe,  hastily  gathering 
up  her  work,  her  cheeks  rosy  and  eyes  spark 
ling  with  pleasure.  "  I  hear  Edward's  step 
and  voice/'  and  she  tripped  out  of  the  room. 

"  How  fond  she  is  of  him  !"  Violet  remarked, 
looking  after  her  with  a  pleased  smile. 

"  Yes,"  said  her  mother,  "it  does  my  heart 
good  to  see  how  they  love  each  other.  And  I 
think  we  are  all  growing  fond  of  Zoe." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  mamma  !"  came  in  chorus 
from  her  three  daughters. 

"  I'm  sure  we  are  ;  my  husband  and  I  as  well 
as  the  rest,"  added  Mrs.  Dinsmore. 

"  And,  Vi,"  said  Elsie  Leland  laughingly, 
"I  really  think  mamma's  new  sons  are  as 
highly  appreciated  in  the  family  as  her  new 
daughter,  and  that  all  three  doat  upon  their 
new  mother.  Mamma,  Lester  says  you  are  a  pat 
tern  mother-in-law,  and  I  answer,  '  Of  course  ; 
mamma  is  a  pattern  in  every  relation  in 
life.'" 

"  My  child,  don't  allow  yourself  to  become  a 
flatterer,"  returned  her  mother  gravely. 

"Zoe,  Zoe,  where  are  you?"  Edward  was 
calling  from  below. 

"  Here,"  she  answered,  running  down  to 
meet  him.  "  I've  been  in  the  school- room 
with  mamma  and  the  others,"  she  added,  as  she 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  89 

gained  his  side,  and  looking  up  brightly  into 
his  face  as  she  spoke. 

"  Ah,"  he  said,  bending  down  to  kiss  the 
ruby  lips.  "  I  thought  you  were  to  be  my 
pupil." 

"  Oh,  so  I  am  !  except  in  purely  feminine  ac 
complishments.  See  !"  holding  up  her  work. 
"  I've  been  busy  with  this.  It  was  the  sewing 
hour,  and  sister  Elsie  read  aloud  to  us  while  we 
worked." 

"  Ah,  yes  !  I  have  been  reader  many  a  time 
while  mamma  and  sisters  plied  the  needle." 

"  How  nice  !  you  are  such  a  beautiful 
reader  !  But  she  is  almost  as  good." 

"  Not  only  almost,  but  altogether,"  he  re 
turned  gayly  as  he  held  open  the  .door  of  her 
boudoir  for  her  to  enter,  then  followed  her 
in.  "  I've  come  now  to  hear  your  recitations. 
I  suppose  you  are  quite  prepared,"  he  added, 
drawing  up  a  chair  for  her,  and  glancing  at  a 
pile  of  books  lying  on  the  table. 

"No,"  she  said,  coloring  and  dropping  her 
eyes  with  a  slightly  mortified  air.  "  I  meant 
to  be,  but  so  many  things  happened  to  inter 
fere.  I  had  a  letter  to  write,  then  some  ladies 
called,  and  then — " 

"  Well  ?"  he  said  interrogatively,  as  she 
paused,  coloring  still  more  deeply. 

"  I  wanted  to  finish  the  book  I  was  reading 
last  night.  I  really  couldn't  fix  my  thoughts 


90  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

on  stupid  lessons  until  I  knew  what  became  of 
the  heroine." 

Edward,  standing  by  her  side  and  looking 
down  at  her,  shook  his  head  gravely.  "  Duties 
should  be  attended  to  first,  Zoe,  pleasures  in 
dulged  in  afterward." 

"  You  are  talking  to  me  as  if  I  were  nothing 
but  a  child  !"  she  cried  indignantly,  her  cheeks 
growing  hot. 

"  The  dearest,  most  lovable  child  in  the 
world,"  he  said,  bending  down  to  stroke  her 
hair  and  look  into  her  face  with  laughing 
eyes. 

"  No,  sir,  I'm  your  wife.  What  did  you 
marry  me  for  if  you  considered  me  such  a 
child  ?"  she  cried  with  a  half  pout  on  her  lip, 
but  love-light  in  the  eyes  lifted  to  his. 

"  Because  I  loved  you  and  wanted  the  right 
to  take  care  of  you,  my  bonny  belle,"  he  said, 
repeating  his  caress. 

"  And  you  do,  the  best  care  in  the  world, 
you  dear  boy !"  she  exclaimed  impulsively, 
throwing  her  arms  about  his  neck.  "  And  if  it 
will  please  you,  I'll  set  to  work  at  the  lessons 
now." 

"  Then  do,  love  ;  I  have  letters  to  write,  and 
we  will  sit  here  and  work  side  by  side." 

Both  worked  diligently  for  an  hour  or  more  ; 
they  had  a  merry  time  over  the  recitations, 
then  drove  together  to  the  nearest  village  to 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  91 

post  Edward's  letters  and  get  the  afternoon 
mail  for  Ion. 

Violet  was  made  happy  by  a  long  letter  from 
her  husband. 

She  had  barely  time  to  glance  over  it,  learn 
ing  when  and  where  it  was  written,  and  that 
he  was  well  at  the  time  of  writing,  when  the 
tea-bell  rang. 

She  slipped  the  precious  missive  into  her 
pocket  with  a  little  sigh  of  satisfaction,  and 
joined  the  others  at  the  table  with  a  very 
bright  and  happy  face. 

She  had  not  been  the  only  fortunate  one  ;  her 
mother  had  cheering  news  from  Herbert  and 
Harold,  Mrs.  Dinsmore  some  sprightly,  gossipy 
letters  from  her  sisters  Adelaide  and  May, 
whose  contents  furnished  topics  of  lively  dis 
course,  in  which  Violet  took  part. 

She  had  not  mentioned  her  own  letter,  but 
at  length  Edward,  noting  the  brightness  of  her 
countenance,  asked,  "  Good  news  from  the 
captain,  Vi  ?" 

"  Yes,  thank  you,"  she  said  ;  "  he  was  well 
and  seemingly  in  excellent  spirits  at  the  time  of 
writing,  though  he  says  he  misses  wife  and 
children  sorely." 

All  three  of  his  children  turned  toward  her 
with  eager,  questioning  looks,  Max  and  Lulu 
asking,  "  Didn't  papa  write  to  us,  too  ?" 

"  He  sends  you  a  message,  dears,"   Violet 


92  ELSIE' 8  NEW  RELATIONS. 

said.  "  I  have  not  really  read  the  letter  yet,  but 
shall  do  so  after  supper,  and  you  shall  all  surely 
have  your  share  of  it." 

On  leaving  the  table  they  followed  her  to  the 
door  of  her  boudoir. 

"  May  we  come  in,  Mamma  Vi  ?"  Max  asked, 
with  a  wistful  look. 

"  Certainly,"  she  answered  in  a  pleasant 
tone,  though  longing  to  be  quite  alone  while 
giving  her  precious  letter  its  first  perusal ;  "  I 
would  have  you  feel  as  free  to  come  into  my 
apartments  as  I  always  have  felt  to  go  into 
mamma's.  Sit  down  and  make  yourselves  com 
fortable,  dears,  and  you  shall  hear  presently 
what  your  papa  says. 

"  The  letter  was  written  on  shipboard/ 
brought  into  New  York  by  another  vessel  and 
there  mailed  to  me." 

Max  politely  drew  up  a  chair  near  the  light 
for  Violet,  another  for  Lulu,  placed  Grade's 
own  little  rocker  close  to  her  mamma's  side, 
then  stood  behind  it  prepared  to  give  close 
attention  to  the  reading  of  his  father's  let 
ter. 

Violet  omitted  a  little  here  and  there — ex 
pressions  of  tender  affection  for  herself,  or 
something  else  evidently  intended  for  her  eye 
alone.  The  captain  wrote  delightful  letters  ; 
at  least  they  were  such  in  the  esteem  of  his 
wife  and  children.  This  one  provoked  to  both 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  93 

laughter  and  tears,  he  had  so  amusing  a  way  of 
relating  trivial  incidents,  and  some  passages 
were  so  tenderly  affectionate. 

But  something  near  the  close  brought  an 
anxious,  troubled  look  to  Max's  face,  a  frown 
to  Lulu's  brow. 

It  was  this  :  "  Tell  Max  and  Lulu  I  wish  each 
of  them  to  keep  a  diary  for  my  inspection, 
writing  down  every  evening  what  have  been 
the  doings  and  happenings  of  the  day  as  regards 
themselves — their  studies,  their  pleasures,  their 
conduct  also.  Max  telling  of  himself,  Lulu  of 
herself,  just  as  they  would  if  sitting  on  my 
knee  and  answering  the  questions,  '  What  have 
you  been  busy  about  to-day  ?  Have  you  been 
attentive  to  your  studies,  respectful  and  obedi 
ent  to  those  in  charge  of  you  ?  Have  you  tried 
to  do  your  duty  toward  God  and  man  ? ' 

"  They  need  not  show  any  one  at  Ion  what 
they  write.  I  shall  trust  to  their  truthfulness 
and  Konesty  not  to  represent  themselves  as 
better  than  they  are,  not  to  hide  their  faults 
from  the  father  who  cares  to  know  of  them, 
only  that  he  may  help  his  dear  children  to  live 
right  and  be  happy.  Ah,  if  they  but  knew  how 
I  love  them  !  and  how  it  grieves  and  troubles 
me  when  they  go  astray  !" 

Max's  face  brightened  at  those  closing  sen 
tences,  Lulu's  softened  for  a  moment,  but  then, 
as  Violet  folded  the  letter,  "  I  don't  want  to  1" 


94  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

she  burst  out.     "  Why  does  papa  say  we  must 
do  such  things  ?" 

"He  tells  you,  dear  ;  did  you  not  notice?" 
said  Violet.  "  He  says  he  wishes  to  know  your 
faults  in  order  to  help  you  to  correct  them. 
And  don't  you  think  it  will  help  you  to  avoid 
wrongdoing  ?  to  resist  temptation  ?  the  remem 
brance  that  it  must  be  confessed  to  your  dear 
father  and  will  grieve  him  very  much  ?  Is  it 
not  kind  in  him  to  be  willing  to  bear  that  pain 
for  the  sake  of  doing  you  good  ?" 

Lulu  did  not  answer,  but  Max  said,  "  Yes, 
indeed,  Mamma  Vi  !  and  oh,  I  hope  I'll  never 
have  to  make  his  heart  ache  over  my  wrong 
doings  !  But  I  don't  know  how  to  keep  a 
diary." 

"  Nor  I  either,"  added  Lulu. 

"  But  you  can  learn,  dears,"  Violet  said.  "  I 
will  help  you  at  the  start.  You  can  each  give 
a  very  good  report  of  to-day's  conduct,  I  am 
sure. 

"  The  keeping  of  a  diary  will  be  very  im 
proving  to  you  in  a  literary  way,  teaching  you 
to  express  your  thoughts  readily  in  writing,  and 
that,  I  presume,  is  one  thing  your  father  has  in 
view." 

"  But  it  will  be  just  like  writing  composi 
tions  ;  and  that  I  always  did  hate  /"  cried  Lulu 
vehemently. 

"  No,  not  exactly,"  said  Max  ;  "  because  you 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  95 

don't  have  to  make  up  anything,  only  to  tell 
real  happenings  and  doings  that  you  haven't 
had  time  to  forget." 

"  And  I  think  you  will  soon  find  it  making 
the  writing  of  compositions  easier,"  remarked 
Violet,  with  an  encouraging  smile. 

"  It'll  be  just  the  same  as  having  to  write  a 
composition  every  day,"  grumbled  Lulu.  "I 
wish  pupa  wouldn't  be  so  hard  on  us.  I  have 
to  study  lessons  a  whole  hour  every  evening, 
and  then  it'll  take  ever  so  long  to  write  that, 
and  I  shall  not  have  a  bit  of  time  to  play." 

"  I  wish  I  could  write,"  little  Gracie  said, 
with  a  half  sigh.  "  If  I  could,  I'd  like  to  talk 
that  way  to  papa. ' ' 

"  You  shall  learn,  darling,"  Violet  said, 
caressing  her  with  gentle  fondness.  "  Would 
you  like  to  begin  now  ?" 

"Oh,  yes,  mamma  !"  cried  the  child  eagerly. 

"  Then  bring  me  your  slate,  and  I  will  set 
you  a  copy.  Max  and  Lulu,  would  you  like  to 
bring  your  writing-desks  in  here,  and  let  me 
give  you  any  help  you  may  need  ?" 

Both  assented  to  the  proposal  with  thanks, 
and  were  presently  seated  near  her,  each  with 
open  desk,  a  fresh  sheet  of  paper  spread  out 
upon  it,  and  pen  in  hand. 

"  I  think  that  until  you  are  a  little  used  to 
the  business,  it  would  be  well  to  compose  first 
with  a  pencil,  then  copy  in  ink,"  remarked 


96  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS 

Violet.  "  And  here,"  taking  it  from  a  drawer 
in  her  writing-desk,  as  she  spoke,  "  is  some 
printing  paper  which  takes  pencil  mark  much 
better  than  the  more  highly  glazed  paper  which 
we  use  ordinarily  in  writing  letters." 

She  gave  each  of  them  a  pile  of  neatly  cut 
sheets  and  a  nicely  sharpened  pencil. 

They  thanked  her,  and  Max  set  to  work  at 
once. 

Lulu  sat  playing  with  her  pencil,  her  eyes  on 
the  carpet.  "  I  don't  know  how  to  begin  !" 
she  exclaimed  presently  in  an  impatient  tone. 
"  What  shall  I  say  first,  Mamma  Vi  ?" 

"  Write  down  the  date  and  then —  Suppose 
you  dictate  to  me,  if  that  will  be  any  easier." 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am.  I  think  it  would  till 
I  get  into  the  way  of  it,"  Lulu  said,  handing 
over  her  paper  and  pencil  with  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"Now,"  said  Violet,  encouragingly,  "just 
imagine  that  you  are  sitting  on  your  papa's 
knee  and  answering  the  question,  '  What  have 
you  been  doing  all  day  ? '  " 

"  As  soon  as  I  was  dressed  and  ready  for 
breakfast,  I  went  to  Grandma  Elsie's  dressing- 
room,  along  with  Rosie  and  the  others,  to  say 
Bible  verses,  and  hear  Grandma  Elsie  talk 
about  them  and  pray.  Will  that  do,  Mamma 
Vi?" 

"  Very  nicely,  dear ;  it  is  just  what  your 
papa  wants,  I  think.'* 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  9? 

Lulu's  brow  cleared,  and  she  went  on  stating 
briefly  the  doings  of  the  now  closing  day  in  the 
due  order  of  their  succession,  Violet's  pen 
nearly  keeping  pace  with  her  tongue. 

"  And  here  we  are — Max  and  Gracie  and  I 
— sitting  with  Mamma  Vi  in  her  boudoir,  and 
she  is  writing  for  me  the  words  I  tell  her,  and 
I'm  to  copy  them  off  to-morrow,"  was  the  con 
cluding  sentence  of  this  first  entry  in  the  little 
girl's  diary. 

"  Will  you  hear  mine,  Mamma  Vi,  and  tell 
me  if  it  will  do  ?"  asked  Max ;  and  receiving 
permission  read  it  aloud. 

"  It  is  very  good  indeed,  Max,"  Violet  said ; 
"  a  good  and  true  report,  and  well  expressed. 
Now,  if  you  and  Lulu  choose  you  may  bring 
your  books  here  and  study  your  lessons  for  to 
morrow,  and  if  you  need  help  from  me  I  shall 
give  it  with  pleasure." 

"  But,  Mamma  Vi,  it  will  be  very  dull  for 
you  to  stay  up  here  with  us  while  the  rest  of 
the  grown-up  people  are  having  a  nice  time 
together  in  the  parlor,"  said  Max. 

"  You  are  very  kindly  thoughtful,  Max,"  re 
turned  Violet,  with  a  pleased  look,  "  but  I 
don't  care  to  go  down-stairs  for  some  time  yet ; 
Gracie  begins  to  look  weary,  so  I  shall  help  her 
to  bed  and  then  answer  your  father's  letter. 
Can't  you  imagine  that  I  may  prefer  to  talk  to 
him  for  a  little  rather  than  to  any  one  else,  even 


18  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

if  only  with  pen,  ink  and  paper?"  she  added, 
with  a  charming  blush  and  smile. 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed  !  for  I  know  you're  very 
fond  of  him.  And  I  don't  wonder,  for  I  think 
he's  the  very  best  and  handsomest  man  in  the 
world,"  cried  Max  enthusiastically,  and  both 
Lulu  and  Gracie  said,  "So  do  I." 

"Then  we  are  all  agreed  so  far,"  laughed 
Vi.  "  Come,  Gracie,  darling,  I  will  be  your 
maid  to-night." 

"  No,  no  !  not  my  maid,  but  my  dear,  sweet, 
pretty  mamma  !"  returned  the  little  one,  throw 
ing  her  arms  around  Violet's  neck  and  kissing 
her  with  ardent  affection. 

Lulu  had  risen  to  go  for  her  books,  but 
paused  to  say  with  a  slight  effort  and  height 
ened  color,  "  Yes,  Mamma  Vi,  you  are  sweet 
and  pretty,  and  very,  very  kind  to  us." 

The  child  was  by  no  means  devoid  of  grati 
tude,  though  her  pride  and  prejudice  were  hard 
to  conquer.  Expressions  of  gratitude  and 
affection  toward  their  young  stepmother  were 
far  less  frequent  from  her  than  from  her 
brother  and  sister,  but  were  perhaps  all  the 
more  valued  because  of  their  rarity. 

"  Thank  you,  dear,"  returned  Violet,  happy 
tears  glistening  in  her  eyes;  "  if  I  am,  it  is 
because  I  love  you  for  both  your  own  and  your 
father's  sake." 

She  knew  his  heart  always  rejoiced  in  every 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  99 

demonstration  of  affection  from  his  children 
toward  her,  and  in  the  letter  she  presently 
began  writing  she  recounted  all  that  had  been 
shown  her  that  evening,  and  also  others  care 
fully  treasured  up  in  her  memory  for  that  pur 
pose. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

**The  sober  comfort,  all  the  peace  which  springs 
From  the  large  aggregate  of  little  things, 
On  these  small  cares  of — daughter— wife— or  friend, 
The  almost  sacred  joys  of  home  depend." 

— Hannah  Mare, 

MRS.  ELSIE  TRAVILLA  and  her  family  were 
greatly  beloved  in  their  own  neighborhood,  and 
as  there  had  been  no  opportunity  hitherta  for 
showing  attention  to  the  three  young  mar/ied 
ladies,  or  any  one  of  them,  there  was  quite  an 
influx  of  callers  for  a  week  or  two  after  the  re 
turn  to  Ion,  and  these  calls  were  presently  suc 
ceeded  by  a  round  of  dinner  and  evening  par 
ties  given  in  their  honor. 

The  death  of  Mr.  Love  having  occurred 
within  the  year,  Zoe,  of  course,  declined  all  such 
invitations  ;  and  it  was  only  occasionally  thai 
Edward  could  be  persuaded  to  go  without  her. 

Violet  accepted  when  it  would  have  been 
deemed  impolite  or  unkind  to  decline,  but 
scarcely  yet  more  than  a  bride,  she  felt  a  trifle 
forlorn  going  into  society  without  her  husband, 
and  much  preferred  the  quiet  and  seclusion  of 
home. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  101 

This  was  to  the  advantage  of  the  children, 
Max  and  Lulu  thereby  gaining  much  assistance 
with  their  evening  studies,  Grade  a  great  deal 
of  motherly  care  and  petting. 

So  the  duty  of  representing  the  family  at 
these  social  gatherings  devolved  largely  upon 
Lester  and  Elsie  Leland,  who  laughingly  de. 
clared  themselves  martyrs  to  the  social  reputa 
tion  of  the  family. 

"  A  very  nice  way  to  be  martyred,  I  think,** 
said  Kosie.  "  I  only  wish  they'd  have  the 
politeness  to  include  me  in  their  invitations." 

"  It  would  do  you  little  good,"  remarked 
Mr.  Dinsmore,  "  since  you  would  not  be  al 
lowed  to  accept." 

"  Are  you  quite  sure,  grandpa,  that  mamma 
wouldn't  allow  it?"  she  asked,  with  an  arch 
look  up  into  his  face. 

"  Quite  ;  since  she  never  allows  anything 
which  I  do  not  approve." 

"  Well,"  Rosie  said,  seating  herself  upon  his 
knee  and  putting  an  arm  around  his  neck,  "  I 
believe  it  isn't  worth  while  to  fret  about  it, 
since,  as  I'm  not  invited,  I  couldn't  go  any 
how." 

"  A  sensible  conclusion,"  he  returned  laugh 
ingly.  "  Fretting  is  an  unprofitable  business 
at  any  time." 

"  Ordinarily  I  should  be  very  much  of 
Eosie's  opinion,"  Zoe  said  aside  to  her  hus- 


102  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

band,  "  for  I  was  always  fond  of  parties  ;  but 
of  course,  just  now  I  couldn't  take  the  least 
pleasure  in  them,"  and  she  hastily  brushed 
away  a  tear. 

"  No,  love,  I'm  sure  you  could  not,"  he  said, 
tenderly  clasping  the  little  hand  she  had  laid 
in  his.  "  But  the  truest,  purest  happiness  is 
found  at  home.  And,"  he  added  with  a  smile, 
"  it  is  quite  to  the  advantage  of  your  plans  for 
Btudy  that  society  can  claim  so  little  of  your 
time  and  strength  at  present.  You  are  doing 
BO  nicely  that  I  am  very  proud  of  my  pupil." 

She  flushed  with  pleasure,  but  with  a  roguish 
emile,  and  shaking  her  finger  warningly  at 
him,  "  Take  cave,"  she  said,  "  don't  let  the 
husband  be  lost  in  the  tutor,  or  I  shall — " 

"  What  ?  go  over  to  grandpa  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,  no  !"  she  cried,  snatching  her  hand 
from  his  grasp,  and  lifting  both  in  mimic  horror. 

"  What  are  you  two  chatting  so  cosily  about 
in  that  far-off  corner  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Leland's 
cheery  voice  from  the  midst  of  the  larger  group 
at  the  farther  side  of  the  room. 

"  It's  merely  a  little  private  confab  between 
man  and  wife,  in  which  the  public  can  have  no 
interest,"  returned  Edward. 

"  Quite  a  mistake,  so  far  as  this  part  of  the 
public  is  concerned,"  said  his  mother,  her  soft 
brown  eyes  gazing  lovingly  upon  them,  "  but 
we  won't  pry  into  your  secrets,  only  invite  you 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  103 

to  join  our  circle  when  you  have  finished  your 
private  chat." 

For  some  weeks  all  went  well  with  our 
friends  at  Ion ;  the  family  machinery  worked 
smoothly,  with  no  jarring  or  jostling ;  every 
body  in  good  humor  and  behaving  kindly 
toward  everybody  else. 

Max  and  Lulu  made  good  progress  in  their 
studies,  and  were  able  to  give  a  good  report  of 
each  day  in  their  diaries,  which,  of  their  own 
accord,  they  brought  each  evening  to  Violet  for 
her  inspection. 

She  reminded  them  that  they  were  not  re 
quired  to  do  so  ;  but  they  answered  that  they 
preferred  it ;  they  wanted  to  know  if  she 
thought  they  were  representing  themselves  as 
better  than  they  really  were. 

She  was  glad  to  be  able  to  answer  with  truth 
that  she  did  not  think  so,  and  that  she  could 
report  them  to  their  father  as  worthy  of  all 
praise  in  regard  to  both  conduct  and  diligence 
in  study. 

"  You  have  both  been  so  pleasant  tempered," 
she  remarked  in  conclusion,  "  Lulu  neither 
grumbling  nor  so  much  as  looking  sour  over 
her  tasks,  or  even  the  sewing  lessons,  which  I 
know  are  particularly  distasteful  to  her.  Dear 
child,  you  have  been  very  good,  and  I  know  it 
will  rejoice  your  father's  heart  to  hear  it,"  she 
added,  kissing  the  little  girl's  cheek. 


104  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

Lulu's  face  flushed  and  her  eyes  shone. 
Mrs.  Scrimp  had  been  always  ready  to  blame, 
never  to  praise,  but  with  Mamma  Vi  it  was 
just  the  other  way.  She  was  almost  blind  to 
faults,  but  particularly  keen-sighted  where  vir 
tues  were  concerned. 

Violet  turned  toward  Max  to  find  him  re 
garding  her  with  wistful,  longing  looks. 

"  Well,  what  is  it,  Max,  my  dear  boy?"  she 
asked,  half  laughingly. 

"  Don't  be  partial,  Mamma  Vi,"  he  answer 
ed.  "  I  do  believe  a  boy  likes  a  kiss  from  a 
sweet,  pretty  lady  that  he  has  a  right  to  care 
for,  quite  as  well  as  a  girl  does.'7 

"  Then  come  and  get  it,"  she  said,  offering 
her  lips.  "  Max,  you  may  feel  as  free  always  to 
ask  for  it  as  if  I  were  your  own  mother  or 
sister." 

Edward  had,  perhaps,  the  most  trying  pupil 
of  all;  she  had  done  well  at  first,  but. as  the 
novelty  of  the  undertaking  wore  off,  lost  her 
interest,  and  now  found  so  many  excuses  for  not 
being  prepared  at  the  proper  time  for  recita 
tion  ;  and  if  he  so  much  as  looked  grave  over 
the  failure,  was  so  hurt,  and  felt  herself  so  ill. 
used,  that  an  extra  amount  of  coaxing  and  pet 
ting  became  necessary  to  restore  her  to  cheer 
fulness  and  good  humor. 

He  was  growing  very  weary  of  it  all,  and  at 
times  felt  tempted  to  cease  trying  to  improve 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  105 

the  mind  of  his  little  wife ;  but  no,  he  could 
not  do  that  if  he  would  have  her  a  fit  compan 
ion  for  him  intellectually  as  well  as  in  other 
respects,  for  though  she  had  naturally  a  fine 
mind,  its  cultivation  had  been  sadly  neglected. 

He  opened  his  heart  to  his  mother  on  the  sub 
ject,  entreating  her  advice  and  assistance,  but 
without  finding  fault  with  Zoe  (Elsie  would 
hardly  have  listened  for  a  moment  to  that),  and 
she  comforted  him  with  words  of  encourage 
ment  to  persevere  in  his  own  efforts,  and 
promises  to  aid  him  in  every  way  in  her  power. 

In  pursuance  of  that  object  she  put  in  Zoe's 
way,  and  recommended  to  her  notice,  books 
that  would  be  likely  to  interest  and  at  the  same 
time  instruct  her.  Also  considered  her  needs, 
as  well  as  those  of  her  own  pupils,  in  making 
her  selections  for  the  afternoon  readings  in  the 
school-room. 

There  was  much  gained  by  the  child  wife  in 
these  ways,  and  also  from  the  conversation  of 
the  highly  educated  and  intelligent  older  mem 
bers  of  the  family,  of  which  she  had  now 
become  a  part. 

She  was  very  desirous  to  become  their  equal 
in  these  respects,  especially  for  Edward's  sake, 
but  she  was  so  much  used  to  self-indulgence,  so 
unaccustomed  to  self-control,  that  her  good  res 
olutions  were  made  only  to  be  broken  till  she 
herself  was  nearly  ready  to  give  up  in  despair. 


106  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS 

Elsie  was  alone  in  her  own  apartments  one 
afternoon,  an  hour  or  more  after  dismissing 
her  pupils  to  their  play,  when  Zoe  came  to  her 
with  flushed  cheeks,  quivering  lips,  and  eyes  full 
of  tears. 

"  What  is  wrong  with  you,  my  dear  little 
daughter?"  Elsie  asked  in  tender,  motherly 
tones,  as  she  looked  up  into  the  troubled  face. 

"  0  mamma,  I  don't  know  what  to  do  !  I 
wish  you  could  help  me  !"  cried  Zoe,  dropping 
upon  her  knees  at  Elsie's  feet,  and  hiding  her 
face  on  her  lap,  the  tears  falling  fast  now, 
mingled  with  sobs. 

"  Only  tell  me  what  is  wrong,  dear,  and  you 
shall  have  all  the  help  I  can  give,"  Elsie  said, 
smoothing  the  weeper's  fair  hair  with  soft, 
caressing  hand. 

"  Edward  is  vexed  with  me,"  sobbed  Zoe. 
"  I  know  he  is,  though  he  didn't  say  a  word  ; 
but  he  looked  so  grave,  and  walked  away  with 
out  speaking." 

"  Perhaps  he  was  not  vexed  with  you,  dear  ; 
it  may  have  been  merely  that  he  was  deep  in 
thought  about  something  that  had  no  connec 
tion  with  the  little  wife,  whom,  as  I  very  well 
know,  he  loves  very  dearly." 

"  No,  mamma,  it  wasn't  that ;  he  had  come 
in  to  hear  me  recite,  and  1  was  so  interested  in 
my  fancy  work  that  I'd  forgotten  to  watch  the 
time  and  hadn't  looked  at  the  lessons.  So  I 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.          107 

told  him,  and  said  I  was  sorry  I  wasn't  ready 
for  him,  and  he  didn  't  answer  a  word,  but  just 
looked  at  me  as  grave  as  a  judge,  and  turned 
round  and  walked  out  of  the  room." 

"Surely,  my  dear  Zoe,  Edward  does  not  in 
sist  upon  his  little  wife  learning  lessons 
whether  she  is  willing  or  not?"  Elsie  said 
inquiringly,  and  with  a  gentle  caress. 

"Oh,  no,  no,  mamma!  it  has  been  my  own 
choice,  and  I've  no  wish  to  give  it  up;  but 
somehow  there  is  always  something  interfer 
ing  with  my  studying.  Somebody  calls,  or 
I'm  inclined  for  a  ride,  a  drive  or  a  walk,  or 
I  get  engaged  in  sewing  or  fancy  work,  or  my 
music,  or  a  story-book  that's  too  interesting 
to  lay  down  till  I  reach  the  end.  Mamma,  I 
often  wonder  how  it  is  that  you  find  time  for 
all  these  things  and  many  others  beside." 

1 '  Shall  I  tell  you  the  secret  of  managing  it, 
dear?"  Elsie  asked,  with  an  affectionate  look 
and  smile  into  the  tear-stained  face  now  up 
lifted  to  hers. 

Zoe  gave  an  eager  assent,  and  Elsie  went  on : 

"It  lies  in  doing  things  systematically, 
always  putting  duties  first,  giving  to  each  its 
set  time,  and  letting  the  pleasures  come  in 
afterward.  If  I  were  you,  my  dear,  I  should 
have  a  regular  study  hour,  putting  it  early  in 
the  day,  before  callers  begin  to  come,  and  I 
should  not  allow  it  to  be  lightly  interfered 


108  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

with  ;  no  stitch  should  be  taken  in  fancy  work, 
no  novel  opened,  no  story  paper  glanced  at, 
until  each  lesson  for  the  day  was  fully  pre 
pared." 

Zoe's  face  had  brightened  very  much  as  she 
listened. 

"  0  mamma,  I  see  that  that  is  just  the  way 
to  do  it  !"  she  cried,  clapping  her  hands  with 
glee,  "  and  I'll  begin  at  once.  I'll  think  over 
all  the  daily  duties  and  make  out  a  regular 
programme,  and — " 

"  Strive  earnestly  to  carry  it  out,  you  would 
say,  yet  not  in  your  own  strength  alone,"  Elsie 
added,  as  Zoe  paused,  leaving  her  sentence  un 
finished. 

"  Yes,  mamma,"  she  responded  in  a  more 
serious  tone.  "  And  now,  I'll  run  back  to  my 
room  and  try  to  be  ready  for  Edward  when  he 
comes  in  again." 

She  set  herself  to  her  tasks  with  unwonted 
determination  to  give  her  whole  mind  to  them. 
Edward  came  in  at  length,  and  was  greeted 
with  a  bright  look  and  the  announcement  in  a 
tone  of  great  satisfaction,  "  I'm  quite  ready  for 
you  now." 

"  I've  been  thinking  we  might  perhaps  as 
well  give  it  up,  Zoe,"  he  answered  gravely,  "  at 
least  for  the  present,  until  you  are  done  work 
ing  upon  those  very  fascinating  Christmas 
things." 


ELSIE '8  NEW  RELATIONS.  108 

"  Oh  no,  don't  !"  she  said,  flashing  and 
looking  ready  to  cry,  "  try  me  a  little  longer, 
Ned  ;  I've  been  talking  with  mamma,  and  I'm 
really  going  to  turn  over  a  new  leaf  and  do  just 
as  she  advises." 

"  Ah,  if  you  have  taken  mamma  into  your 
counsels  there  is  some  hope,"  he  said  in  a  tone 
of  hearty  approval.  "  But  we  will  have  to  put 
off  the  recitations  until  after  tea.  I  must  drive 
over  to  the  Oaks  to  see  Uncle  Horace  about  a 
business  matter,  and  I  just  came  up  to  ask  you 
to  go  along." 

"  Oh,  I'll  be  happy  to  !"  she  cried  joyously, 
pushing  the  books  aside  and  starting  to  her 
feet,  "  and  it  won't  take  me  a  minute  to  don 
hat  and  cloak." 

He  caught  her  in  his  arms  as  she  was  rushing 
past  him,  and  kissing  her  on  cheek  and  lips, 
asked  in  tender  tones,  "  Have  I  made  you  un- 
tappy  this  afternoon,  my  love,  my  darling  ?" 

"  Yes,  for  a  little  while  ;  but  I  deserved  it, 
Ned,  and  I  don't  mind  it  now  if — if  only  you 
love  your  foolish,  careless  little  wife  as  well  as 
ever  in  spite  of  all  her  faults." 

"  I  love  you  dearly,  dearly,  my  one  own 
peculiar  treasure,"  he  responded,  with  another 
caress  of  ardent  affection,  as  he  let  her  go. 

She  was  gay  and  happy  as  a  bird  during  their 
drive,  and  full  of  enthusiasm  in  regard  to  her 
new  plan,  explaining  it  to  Edward,  and  asking 


110  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATION'S. 

his  advice  about  the  best  division  of  her  time, 
how  much  should  be  allotted  to  this  duty  and 
how  much  to  that. 

"  I  mean  to  rise  earlier,"  she  said,  "  and  if 
I  can't  get  time  in  that  way  for  all  I  want  to 
do,  I'll  shorten  my  rides  and  walks." 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  I'm  not  going  to  have  your 
health  sacrificed  even  to  mental  improvement ; 
and  certainly  not  to  fancy  work  ;  I  shall  insist 
on  plenty  of  rest  and  sleep  and  abundance  of 
exercise  in  the  open  air  for  the  dear  little 
woman  I  have  taken  charge  of." 

"  Then,  sir,  you're  not  to  be  cross  if  the 
studies  are  not  attended  to." 

"  They  will  be  if  put  before  novels,  fancy 
work,  and  other  equally  unnecessary  employ 
ments." 

"  Well,  I've  said  they  shall  be  in  future.  0 
Ned,"  and  she  nestled  closer  to  his  side,  look 
ing  up  lovingly  into  his  face,  "  it's  ever  so  nice 
to  have  somebody  to  take  care  of  me  and  love 
me  as  you  do  !  How  could  I  ever  do  without 
papa,  who  always  petted  me  so,  if  I  hadn't 
you?" 

"  I  hope  you  may  never  find  out.  I  hope  I 
may  be  spared  to  take  care  of  you,  as  long  as 
you  need  me,  little  wife,"  he  said,  pressing  her 
closer  to  his  side. 

Eosie  met  them  in  the  hall  on  their  return  to 
Ion. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  Ill 

"It's  most  tea  time,  Zoe,"  she  said;  "I 
think  you'll  not  have  any  too  much  time  for 
changing  your  dress." 

"  Then  I  must  needs  make  haste,"  returned 
Zoe,  tripping  up  the  stairs. 

Edward,  who  was  taking  off  his  overcoat, 
turned  a  rather  surprised,  inquiring  glance 
upon  his  little  sister. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  she  said  laughingly,  "  I  had  a 
reason  for  hurrying  her  away,  because  I  want 
to  tell  you  something.  Cousin  Ronald  Lilburn 
is  coming.  Maybe  he  will  be  here  by  to-mor 
row.  Mamma  heard  he  wasn't  well,  and  she 
wrote  and  invited  him  to  come  and  spend  the 
winter  with  us,  and  she's  just  had  a  letter  say 
ing  he  will  come.  Aren't  you  glad,  Ned  ?" 

"  I'm  very  well  pleased,  Rosie,  but  why 
shouldn't  Zoe  have  heard  your  announcement  ?" 

"  Because  I  wanted  to  warn  you  first  not  to 
tell  her  or  the  Raymonds  something  (you  know 
what)  that  must  be  kept  secret  at  first,  if  we 
want  to  have  some  fun." 

"  Oh,  yes  !"  he  said,  with  a  good-humored 
laugh.  "  Well,  I  think  you  may  trust  me  not 
to  tell.  But  how  about  all  the  others  ?  Walter, 
especially?" 

"  Oh,  he  doesn't  remember  anything  about 
it ;  and  grandpa  and  mamma  and  all  the  rest 
have  promised  not  to  tell." 

"  And  you  are  quite  sure  Rosie  may  be  trust- 


112  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

ed  not  to  let  the  secret  slip  out  unintention 
ally  ?"  he  asked,  pinching  her  round  rosy  cheek. 

"  I  hope  so,"  she  said,  laughing  and  running 
away. 

Opening  the  library  door  and  seeing  Lulu 
there  curled  up  in  the  corner  of  a  sofa  with  a 
book,  she  stepped  in,  shutting  the  door  behind 
her. 

Lulu  looked  up. 

"Shall  I  disturb  you  if  I  talk?'*  asked 
Rose. 

"  I'm  zeady  to  listen,"  answered  Lulu,  half 
closing  her  book.  "  What  have  you  to  say?*' 

'*  Oh,  that  Cousin  Eonald  Lilburn  is  coming, 
and  I'm  ever  so  glad,  as  you  would  be,  too,  if 
you  knew  him." 

"I  never  heard  of  him,"  said  Lulu.  u  Is 
he  a  boy  ?  is  he  older  than  Max  ?" 

"I  should  think  so!"  cried  Rosie,  with  a 
merry  laugh.  "  He  has  grown-up  sons,  and 
he  looks  a  good  deal  older  than  grandpa." 

"  Pooh  !  then  why  should  I  care  about  hia 
coming  !"  exclaimed  Lulu,  in  a  tone  of  min 
gled  impatience  and  contempt. 

*'  Why,  because  he's  very  nice  and  kind  to  us 
children,  and  tells  us  the  loveliest  stories  about 
the  brownies  in  Scotland  and  about  Bruce  and 
Wallace  and  the  black  Douglass  and  Robin 
Hood  and  his  merry  men,  and— oh,  I  can't  tell 
you  what  allT* 


ELSIE'S  NEW  BELATIONS.          113 

"Oh,  that  must  be  ever  so  nice!"  cried 
Lulu,  now  as  much  pleased  and  interested  in 
the  news  of  the  expected  arrival  as  Eosie  could 
desire. 


CHAPTER  X. 

IN  WHICH   THE   CHILDREN   HAVE   SOME  FUJT. 

IN  the  uppermost  story  of  the  house  at  Ibi 
was  a  large  play-rooin  furnished  with  a  great 
variety  of  toys  and  games — indeed  almost  every 
thing  that  could  be  thought  of  for  the  amuse 
ment  of  the  young  folks,  from  AValter  up  to 
Max. 

But  the  greatest  delight  of  the  last  named 
was  in  the  deft  handling  of  the  tools  in  an  ad 
joining  apartment,  called  the  boys'  work-room. 
There  he  found  abundance  of  material  to  work 
upon,  holly  scroll  and  fret  saws,  and  a  well- 
stocked  tool  chest. 

Edward  had  given  him  a  few  lessons  at  the 
start,  and  now  he  had  become  so  expert  as  to  be 
turning  out  some  really  beautiful  pieces  of 
carving,  which  he  intended  to  give  to  his 
friends  at  Christmas. 

Lulu,  too,  was  learning  scroll-sawing,  and 
thought  it  far  preferable  to  any  sort  of  needle 
work  ;  sometimes  more  enjoyable  than  playing 
with  her  dolls. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  115 

They  were  there  together  one  afternoon,  both 
very  busy  and  chatting  and  laughing  as  they 
worked. 

**  Max,"  said  Lulu,  "  I'm  determined  to 
learn  to  do  scroll-sawing  and  carving  just  as 
well  as  ever  I  can,  and  make  lovely  things  1 
Maybe  I  can  contrive  new  patterns  or  designs, 
or  whatever  they  call  'em,  and  after  a  while 
make  ever  so  much  money,  enough  to  pay  for 
my  clothes  and  everything,  so  that  papa  won't 
have  to  spend  any  of  his  money  on  me." 

"  Why,  Lu  I"  exclaimed  her  brother,  **  do 
you  think  papa  grudges  the  money  he  spends 
on  you,  or  any  of  us  ?" 

"  No,  I  know  he  doesn't,"  she  returned 
vehemently,  "  but  can't  you  understand  that 
I'd  like  him  to  have  more  to  spend  on  him 
self?" 

"  Oh,"  said  Max.  "  Well,  that's  right,  I'm 
sure,  and  very  thoughtful  for  a  little  girl  like 
you.  I  do  think  you're  splendid  in  some  ways, 
Lu." 

"  And  whether  you  make  money  by  it  or  not, 
it  will  be  a  good  thing  to  learn  to  do  this  work 
well.  Papa  says,  '  knowledge  is  power,'  and 
the  more  things  we  know  how  to  do,  the  more 
independent  and  useful  we  will  be." 

Just  then  the  door  opened,  and  Zoe,  in  riding 
hat  and  habit,  put  in  her  head. 

"  Max,  I'm  going  to  ride  into  the  village," 


116  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

ahe  said,  "  and  Edward  can't  go  with  mey  as 
he  intended.  Will  you  ?" 

"Yes,  Aunt  Zoe,  of  course,  if  you  want 
me,"  answered  the  boy  promptly,  stopping 
his  saw  and  springing  to  his  feet,  for  he  was 
much  gratified  by  the  invitation.  "  I'll  get 
ready  as  fast  as  I  can ;  'twon't  take  over  five 
minutes. " 

"  Thank  you.  I'll  wait  for  you  in  the  par 
lor,"  said  Zoe.  "  Lulu,  would  you  like  to  go, 
too?" 

"  No,  thank  you,  I  had  a  ride  this  morning, 
and  now  I  want  to  finish  this." 

Max  had  left  the  room,  and  Zoe,  draw;ag 
nearer  to  Lulu,  exclaimed  at  the  beauty  of  ber 
work. 

"  Why,  I  never  should  have  dreamed  jou 
could  do  it  so  well  !"  she  said.  "  I  don't 
believe  I  could." 

Lulu's  face  flushed  with  pleasure,  but  she 
said  modestly,  "  Perhaps  you'd  find,  if  you 
should  try,  that  you  could  do  it  better  ;  you  do 
everything  else  better  than  I  do." 

"  Quite  a  mistake,"  returned  Zoe,  "  though 
I  ought  to,  as  I'm  so  much  older.  But  there, 
I  dare  say  Max  is  ready  and  waiting  for  me,  so 
good-by." 

They  met  in  the  lower  hall.  "All  ready, 
Max?"  she  asked. 

"  Yes — no  ;  I  must  ask  leave,"  and  he  ran 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  117 

Into  the  parlor  where  the  ladies  of  the  family 
were  sitting. 

It  was  of  Grandma  Elsie  he  asked  permis 
sion,  and  it  was  given  at  once. 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am,"  he  said.  "  Can  I 
do  anything  for  you  in  the  town,  ladies  ?" 

"Yes,"  said  Violet,  "I  have  just  broken  a 
crochet  needle.  You  may  get  me  one  to  re 
place  it." 

She  went  on  to  give  him  directions  about  the 
size  and  where  he  would  be  likely  to  find  it  j 
then  taking  some  money  from  her  purse, 
"  This  is  sure  to  be  more  than  enough,"  she 
said,  "  but  you  may  keep  the  change." 

"  Mamma  Vi,  I  don't  want  pay  for  doing  an 
errand  for  you,"  returned  the  boy  coloring; 
"it  is  a  great  pleasure,  it  would  be  even  if 
papa  had  not  told  me  to  wait  on  you  and  do 
all  I  could  to  fill  his  place." 

"  I  don't  mean  it  as  pay,  my  dear  boy,"  Vio 
let  answered,  with  a  pleased  look,"  but  haven't 
I  a  right  to  make  a  little  present  now  and  them 
to  the  children  who  call  me  mamma?" 

Max's  face  brightened. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  I  suppose  so,*'  he  said. 
"  Thank  you  ;  I'll  take  it  willingly  enough  if  it 
isn't  pay,  and  I'm  very  proud  to  be  trusted  to 
buy  something  for  you." 

Edward  was  helping  Zoe  into  the  saddle  as 
Max  came  hurrying  out. 


118  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Take  good  care  of  her,  Max,"  he  said, 
"  I'm  trusting  you  and  Tom  there  with  my 
chiefest  treasure." 

"  I'll  do  my  best,"  Max  said,  mounting  his 
jpony,  which  Tom  the  colored  boy  was  holding. 

"  Me,  too,  Marse  Ed'ard,  dere  shan't  nuffin 
hurt  Miss  Zoe,"  added  the  latter,  giving  Max 
the  bridle,  then  mounting  a  third  horse  and 
falling  behind  the  others  as  they  cantered  down 
the  avenue. 

A  little  beyond  the  gate  the  family  carriage 
passed  them,  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  a  strange  gen 
tleman  inside. 

"  Company,"  remarked  Zoe.  "  I  wonder  who 
he  is,  and  if  he's  come  to  stay  any  time  ?  I 
think  grandpa  drove  into  the  city  in  season  to 
meet  the  afternoon  train." 

"  Yes,  I  know  he  did,"  said  Max. 

Max  had  now  learned  to  ride  quite  well,  and 
felt  himself  very  nearly  a  man  as  he  escorted 
Zoe  to  the  village,  and,  arrived  there,  went  with 
her  from  store  to  store,  executed  Violet's  com 
mission,  then  having  assisted  Zoe  into  the  sad 
dle  remounted,  and  returned  with  her  to  Ion. 

It  was  very  near  the  tea  hour  when  they 
reached  home.  Zoe  went  directly  to  her  own 
apartments  to  change  her  dress,  but  Max, 
without  even  waiting  to  take  off  his  overcoat, 
hastened  into  the  parlor  to  hand  the  crochet 
needle  to  Violet. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  119 

The  ladies  were  all  there,  Rosie,  too,  and  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  and  an  elderly  gentleman,  whom 
Max  at  once  recognized  as  the  one  he  had  seen 
in  the  carriage  that  afternoon. 

He  shook  hands  very  kindly  with  the  boy  as 
Mr.  Dinsmore  introduced  them,  "  Cousin 
Ronald  this  is  Max  Raymond — Mr.  Lilburn, 
Max." 

"  Ah  ha,  ah  ha  !  um,  h'm  !  ah  ha  !  A  fine- 
looking  lad,"  Mr.  Lilburn  said,  still  holding 
the  boy's  hand  in  a  kindly  grasp,  and  gazing 
with  evident  interest  into  the  bright  young 
face.  "  I  trust  you  and  I  are  going  to  be  good 
friends,  Max.  I'm  no  so  young  myself  as  I 
once  was,  but  I  like  the  company  of  the  blithe 
young  lads  and  lasses." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  said  Max,  coloring  with 
pleasure.  "  Rosie  says  you  tell  splendid  stories 
about  Wallace  and  the  Bruce  and  Robin  Hood 
and  his  merry  men  ;  and  I  know  I  shall  enjoy 
them  ever  so  much." 

As  he  finished  his  sentence  Max  colored 
more  deeply  than  before,  at  the  same  time  hast 
ily  thrusting  his  right  hand  deep  into  the 
pocket  on  that  side  of  his  overcoat,  for  a 
peculiar  sound  like  the  cry  of  a  young  puppy 
seemed  to  come  from  it  at  that  instant,  much 
to  the  boy's  discomfiture  and  astonishment. 

"What  is  that?  What  have  you  got  there, 
Max?"  asked  little  Walter,  pricking  up  hia 


120  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

ears,  while  Violet  asked  with  an  amused  look, 
"  Have  you  been  making  an  investment  in  live 
stock,  Max  ?" 

A  query  that  seemed  all  the  more  natural 
and  appropriate  as  the  cluck  of  a  hen  came 
from  the  pocket  on  the  other  side  of  the  over 
coat. 

Down  went  the  left  hand  into  that.  "  No, 
Mamma  Vi,  they're  not  in  my  pockets,"  re 
turned  the  boy,  with  a  look  of  great  bewilder 
ment. 

"  No,  to  be  sure  not,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn,  and 
the  hen  clucked  behind  Violet's  chair  and  the 
pup's  cry  was  heard  coming  from  underneath  a 
heap  of  crocheting  in  Mrs.  Dinsmore's  lap, 
fairly  startling  her  into  uttering  a  little  cry  of 
surprise  and  dismay  and  springing  to  her  feet. 

Then  everybody  laughed,  Rosie  clapping  her 
hands  with  delight,  and  Max  glanced  from 
one  to  another  more  mystified  than  ever. 

"Never  mind,  Max,"  said  Violet,  "it's 
plain  you  are  not  the  culprit  who  brought  such 
unwelcome  intruders  here.  Run  up  to  your 
room  now  and  make  yourself  ready  for  tea." 

Max  obeyed,  but  looking  back  from  the  door 
way,  asked,  "  Shall  I  send  one  of  the  servants 
to  turn  out  the  hen  and  carry  away  the 
pup?" 

"  Never  mind,  we'll  attend  to  it,"  said  Mr^ 
Dinsmore. 


ELSIE'S  &EW  RELATIONS.  121 

"  I'll  find  'em.  I  can  carry  that  pup  out," 
said  Walter,  getting  down  from  his  grandpa's 
knee  and  beginning  a  vigorous  search  for  it, 
the  older  people  watching  him  with  much 
amusement. 

At  length,  having  satisfied  himself  that 
neither  it  nor  the  hen  was  in  the  room,  he  con 
cluded  that  they  must  be  in  Max's  overcoat 
pockets,  and  told  him  so  the  moment  he  re- 
turned. 

"  No,  they  are  not,  unless  some  one  has  put 
them  there  since  I  went  up-stairs,"  said  Max. 
"  But  I  don't  believe  in  them,  Walter.  I 
think  they  were  only  make  believe." 

"How  make  believe ?"  asked  the  little  fel-* 
low  in  perplexity. 

"  Ask  Mr.  Lilburn." 

"  Come,  explain  yourself,  young  man,"  said 
that  gentleman  laughingly. 

"  I've  heard  of  ventriloquists,  sir,"  said 
Max.  "  I  don't  know  if  you  are  one,  but  ae 
pup  and  hen  could  only  be  heard  and  not  seen, 
I  think  it  must  have  been  a  ventriloquist's 
work." 

"  But  you  don't  know  for  certain,"  said  Bosie, 
coming  to  his  side,  "  and  please  don't  say  any 
thing  to  Zoe,  or  Lulu,  or  Gracie  about  it," 

"  I  won't,"  he  said,  as  the  door  opened  and 
the  three  entered,  Zoe  having  overtaken  the  two 
little  girls  on  their  way  down- stairs  after  being 


13W  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

dressed  for  the  evening  by  the  careful  and  ex 
pert  Agnes. 

"  Mamma,  do  I  look  nice  enough  for  your 
little  girl  ?"  asked  Gracie,  going  to  Violet's 
side. 

*'  Very  nice  and  sweet,  my  darling,"  was  the 
irhispered  reply,  accompanied  by  a  tender  caress. 

Walter,  hardly  waiting  until  the  necessary  in 
troductions  were  over,  burst  out  eagerly,  ' '  Zoe, 
do  you  know  where  that  pup  is  ?" 

"  What  pup  ?"  she  asked. 

'*  I  don't  know  his  name." 

"  Well,  what  about  him  ?" 

"  I  thought  he  was  in  Max's  pocket,  but  he 
wasn't,  and  neither  was  the  hen." 

The  tea-bell  rang  at  that  instant,  and  Eosie, 
putting  her  lips  to  Walter's  ear,  whispered, 
"  Do  keep  quiet  about  it,  and  we'll  have  some 
fun." 

"  Will  we  ?'*  he  asked  with  a  look  of  mingled 
wonder  and  pleasure  ;  "  then  I'll  keep  quiet." 

All  through  the  meal  Walter  was  on  the  qui 
vive  for  the  fun,  but  there  was  none  beyond  a 
few  jests  and  pleasantries  which  Were  by  no 
means  unusual  in  their  cheerful  family  circle.  , 

"  There  wasn't  a  bit  of  fun,  Eosie,"  he  com- 
plained  to  her  after  all  had  returned  to  the  par 
lor. 

"  Wait  a  little,"  she  answered,  "  perhaps  it 
will  come  yet." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  123 

"  Before  I  have  to  go  to  bed  ?" 

' '  I  hope  so.  Suppose  you  go  and  tell  Cousin. 
Ronald  you  want  some  fun.  He  knows  how 
to  make  it.  But  be  sure  to  whisper  it  in  his 
ear." 

Walter  did  as  directed. 

"  Wait  a  wee,  bairnie,  and  see  what  will  hap 
pen,"  Cousin  Ronald  answered  in  an  under 
tone,  and  with  a  low  pleasant  laugh  as  he  lifted 
the  little  fellow  to  his  knee. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  sat  near  at  hand,  the  ladies 
had  gathered  about  the  centre-table  with  their 
work,  while  Lester  Leland  and  Edward  Tra- 
villa  hovered  near  their  wives,  the  one  with  a 
newspaper,  the  other  merely  watching  the  busy 
fingers  of  the  fair  workers  and  making  jesting 
comments  upon  what  they  were  doing. 

But  presently  there  was  a  sudden  commotion 
in  their  midst,  one  after  another  springing 
from  her  chair  with  a  little  startled  cry  and 
trying  to  dodge  what,  from  the  sound,  seemed 
to  be  an  enormous  bumble  bee  circling  round 
and  round  their  heads  and  in  and  out  among 
them.  "  Buzz  !  buzz  !  buzz  !"  surely  never 
bumble  bee  buzzed  so  loud  before. 

"  Oh,  catch  it !  kill  it,  Edward  !"  cried  Zoe, 
with  a  half  frantic  rush  to  the  farther  side  of 
the  room.  "  Oh,  here  it  comes  after  me  !  It's 
settling  on  my  hair  !  Oh  !" 

"  No,  dear,  it  isn't,  there  is  really  nothing 


124  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

there,"  Edward  said  soothingly,  yet  with  a 
laugh,  for  a  second  thought  had  told  him  the 
real  cause  of  the  disturbance. 

"I  believe  it's  gone,"  she  said,  drawing  a 
long  breath  of  relief,  as  she  turned  her  bead 
this  way  and  that,  "  but  where  did  it  go  to? 
and  how  strange  for  one  to  be  flying  about  this 
time  of  year  !" 

The  other  ladies  exchanging  amused  glances 
and  smiles,  were  drawing  round  the  table  again 
when  a  loud  "cluck,  cluck"  came  from 
beneath  it. 

"  Oh,  there  she  is  !  there's  the  old  hen  Max 
brought  !"  cried  Walter,  springing  from  Mr. 
Lilburn's  knee  to  run  to  the  table. 

Stooping  down  he  peeped  under  it.  "  Why, 
no,  she's  not  there  !"  he  said  in  wonder  and 
disappointment.  ' '  Ah.  yonder  she  is  !  behind 
that  window  curtain,"  as  "  cluck,  cluck 
cluck,"  came  from  a  distant  corner.  "  Max, 
Max,  catch  her  quick,  'fore  she  gets  away  !" 

Max  ran  and  hastily  drew  aside  the  cur 
tain. 

There  was  nothing  there,  as  Walter,  Lulu 
and  Gracie,  who  had  all  rushed  to  the  spot,  per 
ceived  with  amazement. 

"  Hark  !"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  and  as  a 
death-like  silence  fell  upon  the  room  the 
"  cluck,  cluck,  cluck"  was  distinctly  heard 
comiag  from  the  hall. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  125 

Out  rushed  the  children  and  searched  its 
whole  length,  but  without  finding  the  intruder. 

Baek  they  came  to  report  their  failure. 
Then  dogs,  big  and  little,  barked  and  growled, 
now  here,  now  there,  little  pigs  squealed,  cats 
meowed,  and  mice  squealed  from  the  corners, 
under  sofas  and  chairs,  in  the  ladies'  laps,  in 
the  gentlemen's  pockets,  yet  not  one  could  be 
seen. 

For  a  while  it  made  a  great  deal  of  sport,  but 
at  length  little  feeble  G-racie  grew  frightened 
and  nervous,  and  running  to  "  Mamma  Vi"  hid 
her  head  in  her  lap  with  a  burst  of  tears  and 
sobs. 

That  put  an  end  to  the  fun  and  frolic,  every 
body  sobered  down  instantly  and  kept  very 
quiet,  while  Grandpa  Dinsmore  carefully  ex 
plained  to  the  little  weeper  that  Cousin  Ronald 
had  made  all  the  sounds  which  had  so  excited 
and  alarmed  her,  and  that  there  was  really 
nothing  in  the  room  that  could  hurt  or  annoy 
her. 

She  lifted  her  head  at  last,  wiped  away  her 
tears,  and  with  a  laugh  that  was  half  a  sob,  said, 
"  I'll  stop  crying,  then  ;  but  I'm  afraid  every 
body  thinks  I'm  a  great  baby." 

"  Oh  no,  dear  !"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "we 
all  know  that  if  our  little  girlie  is  easily  troub 
led,  it  is  because  she  is  not  well  and  strong  like 
the  rest  of  us." 


126  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  And  I  must  beg  your  pardon  for  frighten 
ing  you  so,  my  wee  bit  bonny  lassie,"  said  Mr. 
Lilburn,  stroking  her  hair.  "  I'll  try  to  atone 
for  it,  one  o*  these  days,  by  telling  you  and  the 
other  bairns  the  finest  stories  I  know." 

The  promise  called  forth  from  t1^  young 
folks  a  chorus  of  thanks  and  exclamations  of 
delight,  Walter  adding,  "  Won't  you  please  tell 
one  now,  Cousin  Ronald,  to  comfort  Grade?" 

"  A  very  disinterested  request,  no  doubt,  my 
little  son,"  Elsie  said  laughingly,  as  she  rose 
and  took  his  hand  to  lead  him  from  the  room  ; 
"  but  it  is  high  time  both  you  and  Gracie  were 
in  your  nests.  So  bid  good-night,  and  we  will 


CHAPTER  XL 

At  Christmas  play,  and  make  good  cheer, 
"Por  Christmas  comes  but  once  a  year." 


IT  was  the  day  before  Christmas. 

"  When  do  our  holidays  begin,  mamma  ?" 
asked  Kosie,  as  she  put  her  books  neatly  away  in 
her  desk  after  the  last  morning  recitation. 

"  Now,  my  child  ;  we  will  have  no  tasks  this 
afternoon.  Instead,  I  give  my  five  little  folks 
an  invitation  to  drive  into  the  city  with  me. 
How  many  will  accept  ?" 

"I,  thank  you,  ma'am,"  "ana  I,"  "and 
I,"  came  in  joyous  tones  from  one  and  another, 
for  all  were  in  the  room,  and  not  one  indiffer 
ent  to  the  delight  of  a  visit  to  the  city,  especial 
ly  just  at  this  time  when  the  stores  were  so 
full  of  pretty  things.  Besides,  who  could  fail 
to  enjoy  a  drive  with  the  kind,  sweet  lady  some 
of  them  called  mamma,  others  Grandma  Elsie  ? 

"  Then  you  may  all  be  ready  to  start  imme 
diately  after  dinner,"  she  said,  glancing  around 
upon  them  with  a  benign  smile. 

It  was  a  still,  bright  day,  mild  for  the 
season,  no  snow  on  the  ground  to  make  a 


128  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATION'S. 

sleigh-ride  possible,  but  the  roads  were  good, 
they  had  fine  horses,  plenty  of  wraps,  and  the 
ride  in  the  softly-cushioned,  easy-rolling  car 
riage,  whose  large  plate-glass  windows  gave 
them  a  good  view  of  the  country  first,  then  of 
the  streets  and  shop  windows  of  the  city,  was 
found  very  enjoyable. 

They  were  not  afraid  to  jest,  laugh,  and  be 
as  merry  as  health,  freedom  from  care,  youth 
ful  spirits,  and  pleasing  anticipations  for  the 
morrow  inclined  them  to  be. 

Most  of  the  Christmas  shopping  had  fosen 
done  days  before,  but  some  orders  were  left 
with  grocers  and  confectioners,  and  Grandma 
Elsie  treated  generously  to  bonbons. 

She  allowed  her  children  much  greater  lati 
tude  in  such  matters  than  her  father  had  per 
mitted  her  in  her  early  years. 

The  Ion  carriage  had  scarcely  turned  out  of 
the  avenue,  on  its  way  to  the  city,  when  one  of 
the  parlors  became  the  scene  of  great  activity 
and  mirth.  A  large  Christmas  tree  was 
brought  in  and  set  up  by  the  men  servants ; 
then  Lester  and  his  Elsie,  Violet,  Edward  and 
Zoe  proceeded  to  trim  it. 

That  done  they  gave  their  attention  to  the 
adorning  with  evergreens  the  walls  of  that  and 
several  other  rooms,  completing  their  labors 
and  closing  the  doors  upon  the  tree  some  time 
before  the  return  of  the  children. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  1/0 

"  We  shall  have  scarcely  more  than  time  to 
dress  for  tea,"  Grandma  Elsie  said,  as  the  car 
riage  drew  up  at  the  door  ;  "  so  go  directly  to 
your  rooms,  my  dears.  Are  you  very  tired, 
little  Gracie  ?" 

"  No,  ma'am,  just  a  wee  bit,"  said  the  child. 
"  I'm  getting  so  much  stronger,  and  we've  had 
such  a  nice  time,  Grandma  Elsie." 

"  I'll  carry  you  up-stairs,  little  missy,"  said 
Tom,  the  servant  man,  who  opened  the  door 
for  them,  picking  her  up  as  he  spoke. 

"Bring  her  in  here,  Tom,"  Violet  said, 
speaking  from  the  door  of  her  dressing-room. 
"  And  will  you  come  in  too,  Lulu  dear  ?" 

Violet  was  very  careful  never  to  give  Lulu  an 
order  ;  her  wishes  when  addressing  her  were 
always  expressed  in  the  form  of  a  request. 

Lulu  complied  at  once,  Tom  stepping  back 
for  her  to  enter  first. 

She  was  in  high  good-humor,  having  enjoyed 
her  drive  extremely. 

"Mamma  Vi,"  she  exclaimed,  "we've  had 
a  splendid  time  !  It's  just  delightful  to  be 
taken  out  by  Grandma  Elsie." 

"Yes;  I  have  always  found  it  so,"  said 
Violet.  "  And  how  has  your  papa's  baby  girl 
enjoyed  herself?"  drawing  Gracie  toward  her, 
as  Tom  set  her  down,  and  taking  off  her 
hat. 

"  Oh,  ever  so  much  !    Mamma,  how  beauti- 


1^0  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

ful  you  look  !    I  wish  papa  was  here  to  see 

you." 

"  That's  just  what  I  was  thinking,"  said 
Lulu.  "  You  are  beautiful,  Mamma  Vi,  and 
then  you  always  wear  such  very  pretty  and 
becoming  things." 

"  I  am  glad  you  approve  my  taste  in  dress,*5 
Violet  said,  laughing.  "  And  what  do  you 
think  of  those  ?"  with  a  slight  motion  of  her 
hand  in  the  direction  of  the  bed. 

Both  little  girls  turned  to  look,  then  with  a 
little  cry  of  surprise  and  delight  hastened  to 
give  a  closer  inspection  to  what  they  saw  there 
— two  pretty  dresses  of  soft,  fine  white  cash 
mere,  evidently  intended  for  them,  each  with 
sash  and  ribbons  lying  on  it,  Lulu's  of  rose 
pink,  Grade's  a  delicate  shade  of  blue. 

"  0  Mamma  Vi  !  are  they  for  us  ?"  exclaimed 
Lulu. 

"  They  were  bought  and  made  expressly  for 
my  two  dear  little  girls  ;  for  them  to  wear  to 
night,"  said  Violet.  "  Do  they  suit  your  taste, 
dears?" 

"  They  are  just  beautiful,  my  dear,  sweet, 
pretty  mamma,"  cried  Gracie,  running  to  her 
and  half  smothering  her  with  hugs  and  kisses. 

"  There,  pet,  that  will  do,"  said  Violet, 
laughing,  as  she  returned  a  hearty  kiss,  then 
gently  disengaged  the  child's  arms  from  her 
neck;  "  we  must  make  haste  to  array  you  in 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  131 

them  before  the  tea-bell  rings,"  and  taking 
Oracle's  hand,  she  led  her  toward  the  bed. 

Lulu  was  standing  there  smoothing  down  the 
folds  of  her  new  dress,  and  noting,  with  a  thrill 
of  pleasure,  how  prettily  the  rich  sash  and  rio- 
bons  contrasted  with  its  creamy  whiteness. 
"  Mamma  Vi,"  she  said,  looking  up  into  her 
young  stepmother's  face,  her  expression  a  mixt 
ure  of  penitence  and  gratitude,  "  how  good 
you  and  Grandma  Elsie  are  to  me  !  Indeed, 
everybody  here  is  good  to  me  ;  though  I — I'm 
so  bad-tempered." 

"  You  have  been  very  good  of  late,  dear," 
Violet  said,  bending  down  to  kiss  her  fore 
head,  "  and  it  is  a  dear  delight  to  me  to  do  all 
I  can  to  make  my  husband's  children  happy." 

Agnes  now  came  to  Violet's  assistance,  and 
when  the  tea-bell  rang,  a  few  minutes  later,  the 
two  little  girls  were  quite  ready  to  descend  with 
their  mamma  to  the  supper -room. 

Grandma  Elsie  looked  in  on  her  way  down, 
and  Violet  said,  sportively,  "  See,  mamma,  I 
have  my  dolls  dressed." 

"  Yes,"  Elsie  returned,  with  a  smile,  "  you 
were  always  fond  of  dressing  dolls,"  and,  pass 
ing  a  hand  over  Gracie's  curls  and  touching 
Lulu's  cheek  caressingly  with  the  other,  "  these 
are  better  worth  it  than  any  you  have  had 
heretofore." 

"  Grandma  Elsie,"  said  Lulu  in  her  fearless, 


132  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

straightforward  way,  and  gazing  with  earnest, 
affectionate  scrutiny  into  the  fair  face,  "  you 
don't  look  as  if  you  could  be  mother  to  Mamma 
Vi  and  Aunt  Elsie  and  Uncle  Edward." 

"  Why,  my  child  ?"  laughed  the  lady  ad 
dressed  ;  "  can't  you  see  a  resemblance  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  ma'am  !  but  you  look  so  young, 
not  so  very  much  older  than  they  do." 

They  were  now  passing  through  the  upper 
hall.  Walter  had  hold  of  his  mother's  hand, 
and  Rosie  had  just  joined  them. 

"  That  is  true,"  she  remarked,  "  and  I  am 
so  glad  of  it !  I  couldn't  bear  to  have  my 
dear,  beautiful  mamma  grow  old,  and  wrin 
kled,  and  gray." 

"  Yet  it  will  have  to  be  some  day,  Rosie,  un 
less  she  is  laid  away  out  of  sight  before  the 
time  comes  for  those  changes,"  the  mother  an- 
swered  with  gentle  gravity. 

There  were  various  exclamations  of  surprise 
and  pleasure  from  the  children  as  they  entered 
the  supper-room.  Its  walls  were  beautifully 
trimmed  with  evergreens,  and  bouquets  of  hot 
house  flowers  adorned  the  table,  filling  the  air 
with  delicious  fragrance. 

When  the  meal  was  over,  all  adjourned  to 
the  parlor  usually  occupied  by  them  when  not 
entertaining  company.  This,  too,  they  found 
trimmed  with  evergreens,  and  while  the  chil 
dren  were  looking  about  and  commenting  upon 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  133 

the  taste  displayed  in  their  arrangement,  the 
folding  doors  communicating  with  another 
parlor  were  suddenly  thrown  open,  disclosing 
the  grand  achievement  of  the  afternoon — the 
beautiful  Christmas  tree — tall,  wide-spreading, 
glittering  with  lights  and  tinsel  ornaments, 
gorgeous  with  gay  colors,  and  every  branch 
loaded  down  with  gifts. 

It  was  greeted  with  a  burst  of  admiration 
and  applause. 

"  What  a  beauty  !"  cried  Rosie  and  Lulu, 
clapping  their  hands. 

"And  how  large  !"  exclaimed  Max,  "three 
times  as  big  as  any  I  ever  saw  before." 

Walter  and  Gracie  were  no  less  enthusiastic 
in  their  admiration.  "  May  we  go  close  up, 
mamma  ?"  asked  the  latter. 

"  Yes,  'course  we  may,"  said  Walter,  seizing 
her  hand,  "  we'll  walk  round  it  and  look  hard 
at  the  things,  but  not  touch  'em." 

Older  people  followed  the  lead  of  the  little 
ones,  and  the  tree  was  thoroughly  examined  by 
many  pairs  of  eyes,  gazed  at  from  every  point 
of  view,  and  highly  extolled,  before  the  work 
of  despoiling  it  was  begun. 

The  gifts  were  far  too  many  to  mention  in 
detail.  The  older  people  seemed  much  pleased 
with  some  easels,  brackets,  and  picture-frames 
carved  for  them  by  Max  and  Lulu,  and  with 
specimens  of  Zoe's  and  Rosie's  handiwork  in 


134  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

another  line  ;  also  with  some  little  gems  of  art 
from  the  pencils  or  brushes  of  Lester,  Elsie, 
and  Violet,  while  the  children  were  made  happy 
with  presents  suited  to  the  years  and  taste  of 
each. 

Lulu  was  almost  wild  with  delight  over  a  set 
of  pink  coral,  as  nearly  like  that  she  had  lost 
by  her  misconduct  some  months  before,  as 
Grandma  Elsie  had  been  able  to  find. 

Then  there  was  a  beautiful,  thoroughly 
furnished  work-box  from  Mamma  Vi,  with 
"  actually  a  gold  thimble  in  it,"  to  encourage 
her  in  learning  to  sew.  One  for  Graciealso  ex 
actly  like  it,  except  that  Lulu's  was  lined  with 
red  satin  and  Gracie's  with  blue.  Each  had 
beside  a  new  doll  with  a  neat  little  trunk  pack 
ed  full  of  clothes  made  to  fit  it,  and  a  box  filled 
with  pretty  things  to  make  up  into  doll  clothes. 

Max  was  greatly  surprised  and  delighted  by 
finding  himself  the  possessor  of  a  watch,  doubly 
valuable  to  him  as  his  father's  gift. 

The  gold  thimbles  of  the  little  girls  were  also 
from  papa. 

They  had  a  number  of  other  presents,  but 
these  were  what  they  valued  most  highly. 

It  took  quite  a  good  while  to  distribute  the 
gifts  and  for  each  to  examine  and  admire  al 
iis  own  and  those  of  his  neighbors  ;  then 
Oracle,  tired  with  excitement  and  the  long  drive 
ai  the  afternoon,  was  ready  to  go  to  bed. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  135 

Mamma  Vi  went  with  her,  as  was  her  cus 
tom,  and  Max  and  Lulu  followed.  They  had 
grown  quite  fond  of  Violet's  half-sisterly,  half- 
motherly  talks  with  them  at  the  close  of  the 
day,  and  to  her  it  was  a  source  of  deep  joy  and 
thankfulness  that  she  could  perceive  that  she 
was  influencing  them — her  dear  husband's  ten 
derly  loved  offspring — for  good. 

She  warmly  sympathized  in  their  pleasure 
to-night,  chatted  with  them  about  what  they 
had  given  and  received,  praising  highly  the 
picture-frame  and  easel  they  had  presented 
her — and  in  regard  to  the  entries  to  be  made 
in  each  of  their  diaries. 

She  left  them  in  her  boudoir  busy  with  these 
when  she  returned  to  the  parlor. 

"  0  Max,"  said  Lulu,  "  how  different  Mam 
ma  Vi  is  from  Aunt  Beulah." 

"  Humph,  I  should  think  so,"  said  Max, 
"  must  have  been  made  of  a  different  kind  o* 
dust.  We  weren't  so  well  off  and  happy  last 
Christmas  eve,  Lu." 

"  No,  indeed  !  Gracie  and  I  wanted  a  Christ 
mas  tree  ever  so  much,  and  begged  and  coaxed 
for  one,  even  if  it  was  but  a  wee  bit  of  a  thing  ; 
but  she  wouldn't  let  us  have  it,  said  it  was  just 
nonsense  and  a  wicked  waste." 

"  Just  like  her,"  remarked  Max,  in  a  tone 
of  mingled  aversion  and  contempt ;  "  but 
don't  let's  talk  about  her.  I'd  rather  think  of 


136  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

pleasanter  subjects.  Wasn't  it  splendid  in 
papa  to  give  me  this  watch?"  pulling  it  out 
and  gazing  on  it  with  pride  and  delight. 
"Isn't  it  a  beauty?" 

"  Yes  ;  and  I'm  as  glad  as  I  can  be  that  you 
have  it,  Max,"  Lulu  responded  affectionately. 
"  And  wasn't  it  good  in  him  to  give  gold  thim 
bles  to  Gracie  and  me  ?  I  shall  try  very  hard 
to  learn  to  sew  nicely,  to  show  him  I'm  grate 
ful  for  it  and  all  he  does  for  me." 

"  That's  right,  Lu  ;  let's  both  do  our  best  to 
improve  all  our  opportunities,  so  that  we  will 
make  his  heart  glad.  And  we  can  do  that  in 
another  way,  too." 

"  How  ?" 

"  By  loving  Mamma  Vi,  and  being  as  good 
to  her  as  ever  we  know  how." 

"  I  do  mean  to,  for  she  is  good  and  kind  to 
us,"  said  Lulu,  in  a  frankly  cordial  tone. 

"  You  were  vexed  at  papa  at  first  for  marry 
ing  her,"  remarked  Max,  with  a  roguish  look  ; 
"  but  just  suppose  he'd  taken  Mrs.  Scrimp 
instead." 

"  0  Max  !"  cried  Lulu,  her  eyes  flashing, 
"  how  can  you  talk  so  ?  You  know  papa  would 
never  have  thought  of  such  a  thing." 

"  I  don't  believe  he  would,  but  Ann  told  me 
once  she  knew  Mrs.  Scrimp  would  be  glad 
enough  to  take  him  if  he'd  give  her  the  chance. 
What  would  you  have  done  if  he  had  ?" 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  137 

"  I  don't  know,  and  it  isn't  worth  while  to 
consider,"  replied  Lulu,  with  a  grown-up  air 
she  occasionally  assumed,  much  to  Max's 
amusement.  "  But  my  writing's  done,  and 
I'm  going  to  bed,  for  I'm  tired  and  sleepy. 
So  good-night.-1' 

"  Good-night,"  returned  Max.  "  I  sha'n't 
be  in  a  hurry  to  get  to  bed,  for  it  won't  be 
worth  while  to  get  up  early  to  catch  other 
folks,  as  all  the  things  have  been  given  to 
night.  1  almost  wish  they  had  let  us  wait  till 
to-morrow  morning." 

Perhaps  the  remark  was  intended  to  throw- 
Lulu  off  her  guard  ;  at  all  events  he  was  at  her 
door  with  a  "  Merry  Christmas,"  before  any 
one  else  was  stirring  but  the  servants. 

Lulu  was  awake,  too,  sitting  up  in  bed  and 
trying,  in  the  dim  light  of  the  early  dawn,  to 
undo  a  small  paper  parcel  she  had  found  on 
her  pillow. 

Max  had  opened  the  door  and  given  his 
greeting  in  a  subdued  tone  that  there  might  be 
no  danger  of  disturbing  any  sleeper  in  the 
vicinity. 

"  Oh  !"  cried  Lulu,  in  a  voice  of  suppressed 
eagerness,  "  the  same  to  you  !  Come  in  and 
gee  what  Santa  Glaus  has  brought  me." 

Max  stepped  in,  closed  the  door,  and  tiptoe 
ing  to  a  window,  raised  the  blind  and  drew 
back  the  curtain. 


138  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  0  Max,  Max  ;  just  see  !"  cried  Lulu,  as 
he  turned  toward  her  again. 

She  had  succeeded  in  her  efforts,  and  was 
now  holding  up  her  hand  in  a  way  to  display 
to  advantage  a  very  pretty  gold  ring. 

"  Yes  ;  oh,  I'm  glad,  Lu  !  And  there's  some 
thing  else,  isn't  there  ?" 

"  Money  !  a  good  deal,  isn't  it,  Max  ?"  she 
asked,  holding  out  a  crisp  new  bank-note. 

"  Five  dollars,"  he  answered,  taking  it  to 
the  light.  "  And  I  have  just  the  same  ;  found 
it  on  my  pillow,  from  papa  ;  and  I  s'pose  yours 
is,  too.  A  gold  pencil  from  Mamma  Vi  was 
there  also." 

"  Yes  ;  from  papa,"  she  said,  examining  the 
writing  on  the  back  of  the  envelope  from  which 
she  had  taken  the  note,  "  and  the  ring's  from 
Mamma  Vi.  She  always  finds  out  just  what  I 
want.  I'd  rather  have  had  a  ring  than  almost 
anything  else." 

"  There,  we  have  waked  her  and  Gracie,  I'm 
afraid,"  said  Max,  in  a  tone  of  self-reproach, 
as  the  voices  of  the  two  were  heard  coming 
from  the  next  room. 

"Merry  Christmas,  Max  and  Lulu,"  both 
called  out  in  cheery  tones,  and  the  greeting  was 
returned  with  added  thanks  to  Violet  for  her 
gifts. 

"  I  have  some,  too,"  Grade  said  ;  "  a  lovely 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  139 

picture-book  and  two  kinds  of  money.  I  think 
I'm  the  richest." 

She  had  received  a  one- dollar  bill,  crisp  and 
new  like  the  others,  and  a  quarter  eagle  in  gold, 
and  could  not  be  convinced  that  the  two  did 
not  amount  to  more  than  Max's  or  Lulu's  five- 
dollar  note. 

The  other  members  of  the  family  had  fared 
quite  as  well.  The  children  had  a  very  merry 
day  ;  the  older  people  were  quietly  happy. 

There  were  fresh  flowers  on  the  graves  in  the 
family  burial-ground,  even  the  dead  had  not 
been  forgotten.  Elsie  Travilla  had  been  early 
bending  over  the  lowly  mound  that  covered  all 
that  was  mortal  of  her  heart's  best  earthly 
treasure,  and  though  the  sweet  face  was  calm 
and  serene  as  was  its  wont,  bearing  no  traces 
of  tears,  the  cheery  words  and  bright  smile 
came  readily  in  sympathy  with  the  mirth  of  the 
younger  ones  ;  her  father  and  older  children, 
noting  the  occasional  far-off  look  in  the  soft 
brown  eyes,  knew  that  her  thoughts  were  ever 
and  anon  with  the  husband  of  her  youth. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"Oh  I  only  those 

Whose  souls  have  felt  this  one  idolatry, 
Cta  tell  how  precious  is  the  slightest  thing 
Affection  gives  and  hallows  1    A  dead  flower 
Will  long  be  kept,  remembrancer  of  looks 
That  made  each  leaf  a  treasure." 

—Miss  Land/on. 

THE  whole  family  connection  living  in  the 
neighborhood  had  dined  at  Ion  that  Christmas 
day,  and  several  had  stayed  to  tea.  But  all 
had  now  gone,  the  good-nights  had  been  said 
among  the  members  of  the  home  circle,  and 
Elsie  Travilla  was  alone  in  her  own  apartments. 

A  little  weary  with  the  cares  and  excitement 
of  the  day,  she  was  half  reclining  on  a  sofa,  in 
dressing-gown  and  slippers,  her  beautiful  hair 
unbound  and  rippling  over  her  shoulders, 
beside  her  a  jewel-box  of  ebony  inlaid  with 
mother-of-pearl. 

It  stood  open,  and  the  lamplight  falling  upon 
its  contents  was  flashed  back  from  many  a  costly 
gem  set  in  rings,  brooches,  lockets  and  chains 
of  gold. 

She  took  them  up,  one  by  one,  gazing  upon 
each  for  a  minute  or  more  with  a  smile,  a  sigh, 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  141 

or  a  falling  tear,  ere  she  laid  it  almost  tenderly 
back  in  its  place. 

So  absorbed  was  she  in  the  contemplation  of 
these  mementoes  of  the  past  and  the  memories 
called  up  by  them,  that  she  did  not  hear  an  ap 
proaching  footstep,  and  deemed  herself  quite 
alone,  till  a  hand  was  laid  gently  on  her  head, 
and  a  voice  said  tenderly,  "  My  darling  !" 

"  Dear  papa  !"  she  responded,  glancing  up 
into  his  face  with  tear-dimmed  eyes,  as  he  stood 
at  the  back  of  her  sofa,  bending  over  her.  ' '  Let 
me  give  you  a  chair,"  and  she  would  have  risen 
to  do  so,  but  he  forced  her  gently  back. 

"No;  lie  still.  I  will  help  myself."  And 
coming  round  in  front  of  her,  he  seated  himself 
close  at  her  side. 

"  Why  look  at  these,  if  it  makes  you  sad,  my 
child  ?"  he  asked,  noticing  her  occupation. 

"  There  is  sometimes  a  sweetness  in  the  tears 
called  forth  by  pleasant  memories  of  loved  ones 
gone  before,  papa,"  she  said.  "  These  anni 
versaries  will  recall  the  dear  husband  who 
always  remembered  his  little  wife  so  kindly 
upon  each,  and  there  is  a  melancholy  pleasure 
in  looking  over  his  Christmas  gifts.  I  have 
them  all  here,  beginning  with  this — the  very 
first.  Do  you  remember  it,  papa?  And  ths 
Christmas  day  when  he  gave  it  to  me  ?  the  first 
Christmas  that  you  were  with  me." 

She  was  holding  up  a  tiny  gold  thimble. 


142  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Yes,  I  think  I  do,"  lie  said.  "  I  certainly 
remember  the  day,  the  first  Christmas  after  my 
return  from  Europe,  the  first  on  which  I  heard 
myself  addressed  as  papa — the  sweetest  of  child 
voices  calling  me  that,  and  wishing  me  a  merry 
Christmas,  as  the  dearest,  loveliest  of  little 
girls  ran  into  my  arms.  Dear  daughter,  what 
a  priceless  treasure  you  have  been  to  me  ever 
since  !"  he  added,  bending  over  her  and  softly 
smoothing  her  hair.  "  It  has  always  been  a 
joy  to  call  you  mine." 

She  caught  his  hair,  'n  hers  and  pressed  it 
to  her  lips.  ' '  Yes,  dear,  dear  father  !  and  to 
me  to  be  so  called.  We  loved  one  another  very 
dearly  then,  each  was  all  the  other  had,  and  I 
think  our  mutual  love  has  never  been  less 
because  of  the  other  many  tender  ties  God  has 
given  us  since." 

"  I  am  sure  you  are  right,  daughter,  but  at 
that  time,"  he  added  with  a  smile,  "  you  were 
not  willing  to  share  your  father's  love  with 
another  ;  at  least  with  one  other  whom  you  sus 
pected  of  trying  to  win  it.  Do  you  remember 
how  you.  slipped  away  to  your  bed  without  bid 
ding  your  papa  good-night,  and  cried  yourself 
to  sleep  ?" 

"  Yes,  foolish  child  that  I  was  !"  she  said, 
with  a  low  musical  laugh  ;  "  and  how  you  sur 
prised  me  the  next  morning  by  your  knowledge 
of  my  fears,  and  then  set  them  all  at  rest,  like 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  143 

the  dear,  kind  father  that  you  were  and  always 
have  been." 

"  No,  not  always,"  he  sighed. 

"Yes,  papa,  always,"  she  said  with  playful 
tenderness.  "  I  will  insist  upon  that ;  because 
even  when  mo&t  severe  with  me,  you  did  what 
at  the  time  you  deemed  your  duty,  and  believed 
to  be  for  my  good." 

"  Yes,  that  is  true,  my  dear,  forgiving  child  ! 
and  yet  I  can  never  think  of  the  suffering  you 
endured  during  the  summer  that  succeeded  the 
Christmas  we  have  been  talking  of,  without 
keen  remorse. ' ' 

"  Yet,  long  before  the  next  Christmas  came  I 
was  happier  than  ever,"  she  said,  looking  up 
into  his  face  with  a  smile  full  of  filial  love. 
"  It  was  the  first  in  our  own  dear  home  at  the 
Oaks,  you  remember,  papa.  You  gave  me  a 
"lovely  set  of  pearls — necklace  and  bracelets — 
and  this,"  taking  up  a  pearl  ring,  "  was 
Edward's  gift.  Mr.  Travilla  he  was  to  me 
then,  and  no  thought  of  one  day  becoming  his 
wife  even  so  much  as  entered  my  head.  But 
years  afterward  he  told  me  he  had  it  in  his 
mind  even  then  ;  had  already  resolved  to  wait 
till  I  grew  up  and  win  me  for  his  wife  if  he 
could." 

"  Yes,  he  told  me  after  you  were  grown  and 
he  had  offered  himself,  that  it  had  been  love  at 
first  sight  with  him,  little  child  that  you  were 


144  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

when  he  first  made  your  acquaintance.  That 
surprised  me,  though  less  than  the  discovery 
that  you  fancied  one  so  many  years  your  sen 
ior.' 

"  But  so  good,  so  noble,  so  lovable  !"  she 
said.  "  Surely,  it  was  not  half  so  strange,  papa, 
as  that  he  should  fancy  a  foolish  young  thing 
such  as  I  was  then  ;  not  meaning  that  I  am  yet 
very  greatly  improved,"  she  added,  with  a  half 
tearful  smile. 

"  I  am  fully  satisfied  with  you  just  as  you 
are,"  he  said,  bending  down  over  her  and  touch 
ing  his  lips  two  or  three  times  to  her  forehead. 
"  My  darling,  my  first-born  and  best-belo  ved 
child  !  no  words  can  express  the  love  and  ten 
derness  I  feel  for  you,  or  my  pity  for  the  grief 
which  is  beyond  my  power  to  relieve. " 

"  Dear  papa,  your  sympathy  is  very  sweet," 
she  said  in  tremulous  tones,  "  very,  very  sweet 
in  itself,  and  it  helps  me  to  a  fuller  realization 
of  the  depth  of  meaning  in  those  sweet  words, 
*  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the 
Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  Him. ' ' 

"  You  cannot  be  wholly  miserable  while  that 
precious  love  and  pity  are  yours,  my  dear  child, 
even  if  all  earthly  loves  should  be  taken  from 
you,  which  may  God  forbid  should  ever  hap 
pen." 

"  No,  papa  j  dearly  as  I  loved  my  husband, 
I  am  happy  in  that  divine  love  still  mine, 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  145 

though  parted  from  him  ;  and  dearly  as  I  love 
you  and  my  children,  I  know  that  were  you 
all  taken  from  me,  I  could  still  rejoice  in  the 
love  of  Him  who  died  for  me,  and  who  has  said, 
'  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world. '  '  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake 
thee. '  '  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting 
love.'  " 

Silence  fell  between  them  for  some  moments, 
both  seemingly  wrapped  in  thought ;  then  Mr. 
Dinsmore  said  inquiringly,  "  You  will  go  to 
Boselands  to-morrow  ?" 

"  Yes,  papa,  if  you  go,  as  I  heard  you  say 
you  intended,  and  nothing  happens  to  prevent. 
Kosie  was  particularly  delighted  with  Gal's  in 
vitation,"  she  added,  smiling  up  at  him, 
"  because  I  had  been  telling  the  story  of  those 
Christmas  holidays  that  we  have  been  discuss 
ing,  to  her  and  the  other  children,  and  natu 
rally  she  wants  to  look  upon  the  scene  of  all 
those  important  events." 

"  It  will  not  be  by  any  means  her  first  visit 
to  Eoselands,"  he  remarked  in  a  tone  of  sur 
prise. 

"  Oh,  no,  sir  !  only  the  first  after  hearing  of 
those  interesting  episodes  in  her  mother's  life." 

"  But  the  house  is  not  the  same." 

"  No,  sir  ;  yet  the  hall  and  parlors,  your 
rooms  and  mine  a"re  about  where  and  what  they 
were  in  the  old  house." 


146  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Ah  !  well  I  hope  Rosie  will  enjoy  it.  And 
that  you  may  do  so,  I  shall  leave  you  now,  beg 
ging  you  to  go  at  once  to  bed.  Good-night, 
daughter." 

"  Good-night,  my  dearest,  best  of  fathers," 
she  responded,  putting  her  arms  round  his 
neck  as  he  stooped  to  give  her  a  parting  caress. 

Calhoun  and  Arthur  Conly  were  now  joint 
proprietors  at  Roselands.  "  Aunt  Maria,"  an 
old  negress  born  and  bred  on  the  estate,  was 
their  housekeeper,  and  managed  so  well  that 
they  found  themselves  as  comfortable  as  in  the 
days  of  their  mother's  administration. 

They,  with  one  younger  sister  and  brother, 
were  all  of  the  once  large  family  now  left  to  oc 
cupy  the  old  home,  and  these  younger  two 
were  there  now  only  for  the  Christmas  holidays, 
and  at  their  close  would  return  to  distant 
boarding-schools.  Ella,  the  sister,  was  eigh 
teen  ;  Ralph  two  years  younger. 

The  house  whence  the  mother  and  grand 
father  had  been  carried  out  to  their  last  long 
home  but  a  few  months  before,  could  not  be 
made  the  scene  of  mirth  and  jollity,  but  to  a 
day  of  quiet  social  intercourse  with  near  and 
dear  relatives  and  friends  none  could  object ; 
so  the  family  at  Ion  had  been  invited  to  dine 
there  the  next  day,  and  had  accepted  the  invita 
tion. 

Lulu  had  been  greatly  interested  in  Grand- 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  147 

ma  Elsie's  story,  and  secretly  wished  such  a 
party  of  children  as  it  told  of  had  been  invited 
to  Ion  for  these  holidays  ;  but  she  did  not 
covet  such  a  father  as  Mr.  Dinsmore ;  he  was 
much  too  strict  and  severe,  she  thought,  with 
all  his  petting  and  caressing,  and  she  would  far 
rather  have  her  own  papa.  Still  Grandma 
Elsie's  lot,  when  a  little  girl,  seemed  to  her  an 
enviable  one,  so  beautiful  and  so  rich,  and  with 
a  nice  old  mammy  always  ready  to  wait  on  and 
do  everything  for  her  :  and  she  (Lulu)  was  sure 
she  wouldn't  have  minded  much  when  such  a 
father  as  Mr.  Dinsmore  was  vexed  with  her  ;  he 
wouldn't  have  found  it  so  easy  to  manage  her  ; 
no  indeed  !  She  almost  thought  she  should  en 
joy  trying  her  strength  in  a  tilt  with  him  even 
now. 

Lulu  was  a  rebel  by  nature,  and  ever  found  it 
difficult  to  combat  the  inclination  to  defy 
authority  and  assert  her  entire  independence 
of  control. 

But  fortunately  this  inclination  was  in  great 
measure  counterbalanced  by  the  warmth  of  her 
affections.  She  was  ready  to  love  all  who  treat 
ed  her  with  justice  and  kindness,  and  her  love 
for  her  father  was  intense.  To  please  him  she 
would  do  or  endure  almost  anything ;  that 
more  than  any  other  influence  had  kept  her  on 
her  good  behavior  all  these  weeks. 

She  had  sometimes  rebelled  inwardly,  but 


148          ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

there  had  been  no  greater  outward  show  of  it 
than  a  frown  or  a  pout,  which  soon  vanished 
under  the  kind  and  gentle  treatment  she  re 
ceived  at  the  hands  of  Grandma  Elsie  and 
Mamma  Vi. 

Captain  Raymond  would  have  been  much 
gratified  could  he  have  seen  how,  not  only  she, 
but  all  his  children,  were  improving  morally, 
mentally  and  physically  in  the  wholesome  at 
mosphere  of  their  new  home. 

Gracie  had  gained  largely  in  strength  and 
vivacity,  her  cheeks  were  rounder  and  rosier 
than  when  she  came  to  Ion,  her  eyes  brighter  ; 
and  though  not  yet  equal  to  violent  exercise,  she 
could  enjoy  quiet  plays,  and  would  often  laugh 
right  merrily. 

She  had  grown  very  fond  of  Dr.  Conly,  or 
Cousin  Arthur  as  he  told  her  to  call  him,  and 
he  of  his  little  patient.  She  was  frequently 
hovering  about  him  during  Christmas  day,,  and 
received  a  special  invitation  to  Roselands. 

"  You  and  your  mamma  are  to  be  my  particu 
lar  guests,"  he  said,  "  and  if  you  fail  to  enjoy 
yourselves  it  shall  be  from  no  fault  of  mine.'* 

"  We  shall  not  fail/'  Violet  said  with  confi 
dence.  "  How  could  we  with  Cal  and  yourself 
for  our  hosts  ?" 

The  day  proved  propitious,  all  went  and  all 
enjoyed  their  visit,  though  to  the  older  ones 
there  was  at  first  a  feeling  of  subdued  sadness 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  143 

in  thinking  of  the  old  grandfather,  whose  chair 
was  now  vacant,  and  who  had  been  wont  to 
greet  their  coming  with  words  of  cordial  wel 
come. 

It  was  after  dinner  that  Rose  claimed  her 
toother's  promise. 

"  Well,"  said  Elsie,  glancing  dreamily  about, 
"  this  parlor  where  we  are  all  sitting  occupies 
the  same  part  of  the  house,  and  is  almost  ex 
actly  like  the  one  where  the  scenes  I  told  you 
of  took  place." 

"What  scenes?"  asked  Dr.  Conly,  drawing 
near,  with  a  look  of  interest. 

Mr.  Dinsmore,  too,  turned  to  listen. 

"  I  have  been  telling  the  children  about  the 
Christmas  holidays  at  Eoselands  the  first  winter 
after  my  father's  return  from  Europe,"  she 
answered.  "  It  was  before  you  were  born, 
Cousin  Arthur,  while  your  mother  was  still  a 
very  young  girl." 

"  Mamma,"  asked  Rosie,  "  where  was  grand 
pa  sitting  when  you  went  to  him  and  confessed 
that  you  had  let  Carry  Howard  cut  off  one  of 
your  curls?" 

"  Near  yonder  window.  Do  you  remember 
it,  papa?"  she  asked,  looking  smilingly  at 
him. 

"  Yes,  I  think  I  have  forgotten  very  little 
that  ever  passed  between  us.  You  were  a  re 
markably  honest,  conscientious  child — would 


150  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

come  and  confess  wrong-doing  that  I  should 
never  have  known  or  suspected,  even  when  you 
thought  it  likely  I  should  punish  you  severely 
font." 

"Now,  mamma,"  said  Eosie,  "won't  you 
go  into  the  hall  with  us  and  show  us  just  where 
papa  caught  you,  and  kissed  you,  and  gave  you 
the  gold  thimble  ?  And  then  your  room  and 
grandpa's?" 

"  Arthur,  have  we  your  permission  to  roam 
over  the  house  ?"  Elsie  asked,  turning  to  him. 

"  Yes  ;  provided  you  will  let  me  go  along, 
for  I  am  as  much  interested  as  the  children." 

"Come,  then,"  she  said,  rising  and  taking 
Walter's  hand,  Eosie,  Lulu,  and  Gracie  keep 
ing  close  to  her,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore  and 
Arthur  following. 

Pausing  in  the  hall,  she  pointed  out  the  pre^ 
cise  spot  where  the  little  scene  had  been  enact 
ed  between  herself  and  him  who  was  afterward 
her  husband,  telling  the  story  between  a  smile 
and  a  tear,  then  moved  on  up  the  stairs  with 
her  little  procession. 

Opening  a  door,  "  This  was  my  room,"  she 
said,  "  or  rather  my  room  was  here  before  the 
old  house  was  burned  down.  It  looks  just  the 
same,  except  that  the  furniture  is  different." 

Then  passing  on  to  another,  "  This  was 
papa's  dressing-room.  I  have  passed  many 
happy  hours  here,  sitting  by  his  side  or  on  his 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  151 

knee.  It  was  here  I  opened  the  trunk  full  of 
finery  and  toys  that  he  brought  me  a  few  days 
before  that  Christmas. 

"  Papa,"  turning  smilingly  to  him  and 
pointing  to  a  closed  door  on  the  farther  side 
of  the  room,  "  do  you  remember  my  imprison 
ment  in  that  closet?" 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  with  a  remorseful  look, 
"  but  don't  speak  of  it.  How  very  ready  I 
was  to  punish  you  for  the  most  trifling  fault." 

"Indeed,  papa,"  she  answered  earnestly, 
"  it  was  no  such  trifle,  for  I  had  disobeyed  a 
plain  order  not  to  ask  a  second  time  for  permis 
sion  to  do  what  you  had  once  forbidden." 

"  True  ;  but  I  now  see  that  a  child  so  sensi 
tive,  conscientious  and  affectionate  as  you  were, 
would  have  been  sufficiently  punished  by  a  mild 
rebuke." 

"  A  year  or  two  later  you  discovered  and 
acted  upon  that,"  she  said,  with  an  affection 
ate  look  up  into  his  face.  "  But  at  this  time 
you  were  a  very  young  father  ;  and  when  I 
remember  how  you  took  me  on  your  knee,  by 
the  fire  there,  and  warmed  my  hands  and  feet, 
petting  and  fondling  me,  and  what  a  nice  even 
ing  I  had  with  you  afterward,  I  could  almost 
wish  to  go  through  it  all  again." 

"  Hark  !  what  was  that  ?"  exclaimed  Rosie. 

}3very  one  paused  to  listen. 

There  was  a  sound  of  sobbing  as  of  a  child  in 


152  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

sore  distress,  and  it  seemed  to  come  from  the 
closet. 

"  There's  somebody  shut  up  there  now," 
Walter  said  in  a  loud,  excited  whisper. 
"  Grandpa,  can't  she  be  let  out  ?" 

Arthur  strode  hastily  across  the  room  and 
threw  the  closet  door  wide  open. 

There  was  no  one  there.  They  glanced  at 
each  other  in  surprise  and  perplexity. 

';  Ah,  ha,  ah,  ha  !  um,  h'm  !  ah,  ah  !  the 
lassie's  no  there,  eh  ?"  said  a  voice  behind 
them,  and  turning  quickly  at  the  sound,  whom 
should  they  see  but  Mr.  Lilburn  standing  in 
the  open  doorway  leading  to  the  hall. 

"  But  we  know  all  about  her  now,  sir,"  said 
Arthur  with  a  laugh,  in  which  he  was  joined  by 
every  one  pregent. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

•*  Brfl  communications  corrupt  good  manners." 

—1  Cor.  15  : 33. 

THE  one  drawback  upon  Max's  perfect  en 
joyment  of  his  new  home  was  the  lack  of  a  com 
panion  of  his  own  age  and  sex  ;  the  only  boys 
in  the  family  connection,  or  among  the  near 
neighbors,  were  nearly  grown  to  manhood  or 
very  little  fellows. 

Therefore,  when  Ralph  Conly  came  home  for 
the  Christmas  holidays,  and  though  four  years 
older  th&n  himself,  at  once  admitted  him  to  a 
looting  of  intimacy,  Max  was  both  pleased  and 
flattered. 

Ralph's  manner,  to  be  sure,  was  more  conde 
scending  than  was  altogether  agreeable,  but 
that  seemed  not  inexcusable,  considering  his 
superiority  in  years  and  knowledge  of  the 
world. 

At  Ion,  Max  played  the  part  of  host,  taking 
Ralph  up  to  his  own  bedroom  to  show  him  his 
books  and  other  treasures,  to  the  boys'  work 
room,  out  to  the  stables  to  see  the  horses,  and 
about  the  grounds. 


154  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

To-day,  at  Roselands,  it  was  Ralph's  turn  to 
entertain.  He  soon  drew  Max  away  from  the 
company  in  the  parlors,  showed  him  the  horses 
and  dogs,  then  invited  him  to  take  a  walk. 

It  was  near  dinner  time  when  they  returned. 
After  dinner  he  took  him  to  his  room,  and 
producing  a  pack  of  cards,  invited  him  to 
play. 

"  Cards  !"  exclaimed  Max.  "  I  don't  know 
anything  about  playing  with  them,  and  don't 
want  to." 

"  Why  not  ?  are  you  too  pious  ?"  Ralph  ask 
ed  with  a  sneer,  tumbling  them  out  in  a  heap 
upon  the  table. 

"  I've  always  been  taught  that  men  gamble 
with  cards,  and  that  gambling  is  very  wicked 
and  disgraceful,  quite  as  bad  as  getting  drunk." 

"  Pooh  !  you're  a  muff  !" 

"I'd  rather  be  a  muff  than  a  gambler,  any 
day,"  returned  Max  with  spirit. 

"  Pshaw  !  'tisn't  gambling,  unless  you  play 
for  money,  and  1  haven't  asked  you  to  do  that, 
and  don't  propose  to.  Come  now,  take  a  hand,'' 
urged  Ralph  persuasively.  "  There  isn't  a  bit 
more  harm  in  it  than  in  a  game  of  ball." 

"  But  I  don't  know  how,"  objected  Max. 

•Til  teach  you,"  said  Ralph.  "You'll 
Boon  learn  and  will  find  it  good  sport." 

At  length  Max  yielded,  though  not  without 
some  qualms  of  conscience  which  he  tried  to 


fiLSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS  155 

quiet  by  saying  to  himself,  "  Papa  never  said  I 
shouldn't  play  in  this  way  ;  only  that  gambling 
was  very  wicked,  and  I  must  never  go  where  it 
was  done." 

"  Have  a  cigar  ?"  said  Ralph,  producing  two, 
handing  one  to  Max,  and  proceeding  to  light 
the  other.  "  You  smoke,  of  course  ;  every  gen 
tleman  does." 

Max  never  had,  and  did  not  care  to,  but  was 
so  foolish  as  to  be  ashamed  to  refuse  after  that 
last  remark  of  Ralph's  ;  beside  having  seen  his 
father  smoke  a  cigar  occasionally,  he  thought 
there  could  be  no  harm  in  it. 

"  Thank  you,  I  don't  care  if  I  do,"  he  said, 
and  was  soon  puffing  away  as  if  quite  accus 
tomed  to  it. 

But  it  was  not  many  minutes  before  he 
began  to  feel  sick  and  faint,  then  to  find  him 
self  trembling  and  growing  giddy. 

He  tried  to  conceal  his  sensations,  and  fought 
against  them  as  long  as  possible.  But  at 
length,  finding  he  could  endure  it  no  longer,  he 
threw  the  stump  of  the  cigar  into  the  fire,  and 
rising,  said,  "  I — I  feel  sick.  I  must  get  out 
into  the  air." 

He  took  a  step  forward,  staggered,  and  would 
have  fallen,  if  Ralph  had  not  jumped  up  and 
caught  him. 

"  Here,  I'll  help  you  to  the  bed  and  open  the 
window,"  he  said.  "Never  smoked  before? 


156  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELA1ION8. 

Well,  don't  be  discouraged  ;  I  was  deathly  sick 
first  time  myself." 

"  I'm  half  blind  and  awfully  sick,"  groaned 
Max,  as  he  stretched  himself  on  the  bed, 
"Does  it  last  long?  can  a  fellow  get  over  it 
without  taking  any  medicine  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  you'll  be  all  right  after  a  little." 

But  Max  was  not  all  right  when  a  servant 
came  to  the  door  to  say  that  he  was  wanted 
down-stairs,  as  the  party  from  Ion  were  about 
to  return  home. 

"  Think  you  can  get  down  with  the  help  of 
my  arm?"  asked  Ralph. 

"  Don't  b'lieve  he  kin,  Marse  Ralph,"  re 
marked  the  servant,  gazing  earnestly  at  Max. 
"  What's  de  mattah  wid  de  young  gentleman  ? 
He's  white  as  de  wall,  and  his  eyes  looks  like 
glass." 

"  Hush,  Sam  !  you'll  frighten  him,"  whis 
pered  Ralph.  "  Run  down  and  ask  my  brother 
Arthur  to  come  up.  Don't  let  anybody  else 
hear  you." 

Max  had  tried  to  rise,  but  only  to  fall  back 
again  sicker  than  ever. 

"  Oh,  but  I'm  sick,  and  how  my  heart 
beats  I"  he  said.  "  I  can't  possibly  sit  up, 
much  lees  walk  down-stairs.  What  will 
Mamma  Vi  and  the  rest  say?  I'm  afraid 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  will  be  very  angry  with 
ine." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  157 

"He  hasn't  any  right  to  be,"  said  Kalph ; 
"  'tisn't  wicked  to  smoke.  But  I'll  tell  Art  not 
to  let  him  know  what  made  you  sick. ' ' 

Just  then  the  doctor  came  in.  Sam  had  met 
him  in  the  hall. 

"What's  the  matter?"  he  asked  ; '"  sick, 
Max?  Ah,  you've  been  smoking?"  sniffing 
the  air  of  the  room  and  glancing  at  the  boy's 
pallid  face. 

"Tell  him  it  isn't  dangerous,  Art,"  laughed 
Ralph,  "  for  I  do  believe  he's  dreadfully 
scared." 

"  No,  I'm  not  !"  protested  Max  indignantly, 
"  but  I'm  sick,  and  giddy,  and  half  blind.  I 
never  smoked  before,  and  didn't  know  it  would 
sicken  me  so." 

"  How  many  cigars  have  you  smoked?"  ask 
ed  Arthur,  taking  hold  of  his  wrist. 

"  Only  half  a  one,"  said  Ralph  ;  "  he  threw 
the  rest  of  it  in  the  fire." 

"The  best  place  for  it,"  said  Arthur. 
"  Don't  be  alarmed,  my  boy,  the  sickness  and 
all  the  other  bad  effects  will  pass  off  after  a 
while  ;  all  the  sooner  if  you  are  breathing  pure 
air.  Ralph,  open  the  door  into  the  hall  and 
the  one  opposite.  Then  ring  for  Sam  to  kin 
dle  a  fire  in  that  room." 

As  he  spoke  he  took  Max  in  his  arms,  and, 
Ralph  preceding  them  to  open  the  doors,  car- 
ried  him  into  an  unoccupied  bedroom,  laid  him 


158  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS 

on  a  couch,  and  covered  him  up  carefully  to 
guard  against  his  taking  cold. 

"  No  need  to  ring  for  Sam  ;  fire's  laid  all 
ready  to  kindle,"  remarked  Ralph,  glancing  at 
the  open  grate. 

He  struck  a  match,  and  in  another  minute 
the  flames  were  leaping  up  right  merrily. 

Meantime  a  report  that  Max  was  sick  had 
reached  the  parlor,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore,  his 
daughter,  and  granddaughter  came  up  to  ex 
press  their  sympathy  and  see  for  themselves 
how  serious  the  illness  was.  Their  faces  were 
full  of  anxiety  and  concern  till  they  learned 
the  cause  of  the  sickness,  when  they  evidently 
felt  much  relieved. 

"Dear  boy,  I'm  sorry  you  are  suffering," 
Violet  said,  leaning  over  him,  "  but  I  hope  you 
will  never  try  it  again." 

"Papa  smokes,"  he  said,  "so  I  thought  it 
was  all  right  for  me. ' ' 

"  No,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore  ;  "  a  grown  person 
may  sometimes  do  safely  what  is  dangerous  for 
a  younger  one.  You  have  my  sympathy  this 
time,  Max,  but  if  ever  you  make  yourself  sick 
in  the  same  way  again,  I  don't  think  I  shall 
pity  you  at  all.  He  will  hardly  be  able  to  go 
home  to-day,  Arthur?" 

"  No,  sir  ;  leave  him  here  in  my  care.  To 
morrow  he  will  probably  be  quite  recovered, 
and  I  will  drive  him  over  in  my  gig." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  BELATTQNS.  159 

"  Would  you  like  me  to  stay  with  you,  Max  ?" 
Violet  asked,  laying  her  cool  hand  on  his  fore 
head. 

"  Or  me  ?"  asked  her  mother. 

' '  No,  thank  you,  Grandma  Elsie  and  Mam 
ma  Vi,"  he  said.  "  You  are  both  very  kind, 
but  Walter  and  Gracie  wouldn't  know  what  to 
do  without  you  ;  and  I  shall  do  very  well." 

"  Yes,"  said  Ralph,  "  I'll  help  Art  take  care 
of  him.  I  ought  to,  as  I  gave  him  the  cigar 
that  sickened  him  so." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  the  ladies  then  bade  good- 
by  and  went  down-stairs,  the  doctor  accom 
panying  them,  leaving  the  two  boys  alone 
together. 

"  Do  you  begin  to  get  over  it,  old  fellow?" 
asked  Ralph. 

"  No  ;  I'm  wretchedly  sick,"  said  Max.  "  I 
think  I've  had  enough  tobacco  to  last  me  all 
my  days." 

"  0  pshaw  !  it  won't  be  half  so  bad  next 
time,  and  pretty  soon  won't  sicken  you  at  all." 

"  But  what  should  I  gain  to  pay  me  for  all 
the  suffering?" 

'•'  Well,  it  seems  sort  o'  babyish  not  to 
Bmoke." 

"Does  it?  I've  never  seen  Grandpa  Dins- 
more  smoke,  and  I  don't  believe  he  ever  does, 
nor  Uncle  Edward,  nor  Uncle  Horace  eith 
er." 


160  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  No,  they  don't,  and  Art  doesn  t,  but 
they're  all  sort  o'  pious  old  fogies,"  Ralph  said, 
with  a  coarse  laugh. 

"  I  wouldn't  talk  so  about  my  own  relations, 
if  I  were  you,"  returned  Max,  in  a  tone  of  dis 
gust. 

"  Of  course  I  shouldn't  let  anybody  else  say 
a  word  against  them,"  said  Ralph. 

Arthur's  entrance  put  an  end  to  the  conver 
sation.  He  inquired  of  Max  if  the  sickness 
were  abating ;  then  sitting  down  beside  him, 
"  Boys,"  he  said,  "  I  want  to  talk  to  you  a 
little  about  this  silly  business  of  smoking  and 
chewing." 

"  I've  never  chewed,"  said  Max. 

"  I'm  glad  to  hear  it,  and  I  hope  you  never 
will,  or  smoke  again  either.  How  would  you 
like,  Max,  to  have  a  cancer  on  your  lip  ?" 

"  Cancer,  sir  ?  I  wouldn't  choose  to  have  one 
for  anything  in  the  world." 

"  Then  don't  smoke,  especially  a  short  pipe,  for 
it  often  causes  cancer  of  the  lip.  I  cut  one  out 
of  a  man's  lip  the  other  day  ;  and  not  long  ago 
saw  a  man  die  from  one  after  months  of  agoniz 
ing  pain.  Tobacco  contains  a  great  deal  of  viru 
lent  poison,  and  though  some  persons  use  it  for 
many  years  without  much  apparent  injury,  it 
costs  many  others  loss  of  health  and  even  of 
life.  It  weakens  the  nerves  and  the  action  of 
the  heart,  and  is  a  fruitful  source  of  dyspep 
sia," 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  161 

"  Pooh  !  I  don't  believe  it  will  ever  hurt 
me,"  said  Ralph. 

"  I  think  it  will/'  said  Arthur  ;  "  you  have 
not  yet  attained  your  growth,  and  therefore  are 
the  more  certain  to  be  injured  by  its  use. 

"  Max,  my  boy,  I  admire  your  father  greatly, 
particularly  his  magnificent  physique." 

Max  flushed  with  pleasure. 

"  Do  you  not  wish  to  be  like  him  in  that  ? 
as  tall  and  finely  developed  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  yes,  indeed  !  I  want  to  be  like 
papa  in  everything  !" 

"  Then  eschew  tobacco,  for  it  will  stunt  your 
growth  !" 

"  But  papa  smokes,"  repeated  Max. 

"  Now,  but  probably  he  did  not  until  grown," 
said  Arthur.  "  And  very  likely  he  sometimes 
wishes  he  had  never  contracted  the  habit.  Now 
I  must  leave  you  for  a  time,  as  I  have  some 
other  patients  to  visit." 

"  I  told  you  he  was  an  old  fogy,"  said  Ralph, 
as  the  door  closed  on  his  brother,  adding  with 
an  oath,  "  I  believe  he  wouldn't  allow  a  fellow 
a  bit  of  pleasure  if  he  could  help  it." 

Max  started,  and  looked  at  Ralph  with 
troubled  eyes.  "  I  didn't  think  you  would 
swear,"  he  said.  "  If  you  do,  I — I  can't  be  in 
timate  with  you,  because  my  father  won't  al 
low  it." 

"  I  don't  often,"  said  Ralph,  looking 
ashamed,  "  I  won't  again  in  your  company." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

"  Be  sure  your  sin  will  find  yon  out." 

— Num.  82  :  38. 

GBACIE  and  Walter  were  in  the  play-room. 
They  had  been  building  block-houses  for  an 
hour  or  more,  when  Gracie,  saying,  "  I'm  tired, 
Walter,  I'm  going  in  yonder  to  see  the  things 
Max  and  Lulu  are  making,"  rose  and  sauntered 
into  the  work-room. 

She  watched  the  busy  carvers  for  some  min 
utes,  then  went  down  to  Violet's  apartments  in 
search  of  her. 

She  found  no  one  there  but  Agnes  busied  in 
putting  away  some  clean  clothes,  fresh  from 
the  iron. 

"  Where's  mamma?"  asked  the  little  girl. 

"In  de  drawin'-room,  Miss  Gracie.  Com' 
p'ny  dar." 

"  Oh,  dear  !"  sighed  Gracie,  "  I  just  want 
ed  her  to  talk  to  me." 

"  'Spect  you  hab  to  wait  till  de  comp'ny  am 
gone,"  returned  Agnes,  picking  up  her  empty 
clothes-basket  and  leaving  the  room. 

Gracie  wandered    disconsolately  about    the 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  163 

rooms,  wishing  that  the  callers  would  go  and 
mamma  come  up.  Presently  she  paused  before 
the  bureau  in  Violet's  dressing-room,  and  began 
fingering  the  pretty  things  on  it. 

She  was  not  usually  a  meddlesome  child,  but 
just  now  was  tempted  to  mischief  from  the 
lack  of  something  else  to  interest  and  employ 
her. 

She  handled  the  articles  carefully,  however, 
and  did  them  no  damage  till  she  came  to  a 
beautiful  cut-glass  bottle  filled  with  a  costly  per 
fume  of  which  she  was  extravagantly  fond. 

Yiolet  had  frequently  given  her  a  few  drops 
on  her  handkerchief  without  being  asked,  and 
never  refused  a  request  for  it. 

Gracie,  seize  dwith  a  desire  for  it,  took  a 
clean  handkerchief  from  a  drawer  and  helped 
herself,  saying  half  aloud,  by  way  of  quieting 
her  conscience,  "  Mamma  would  give  it  to  me 
if  she  was  here,  she  always  does,  and  I'll  be 
careful  not  to  break  the  bottle." 

She  was  pouring  from  it  as  she  spoke.  Just 
at  that  instant  she  heard  a  step  in  the  hall 
without,  and  a  sound  as  if  a  hand  was  laid  on 
the  door-knob. 

It  so  startled  her  that  the  bottle  slipped 
from  her  fingers,  and  striking  the  bureau  as  it 
fell,  lay  in  fragments  at  her  feet  ;  its  contents 
were  spilled  upon  the  carpet,  and  the  air  of  the 
room  was  redolent  of  the  delicious  perfume. 


164  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

Gracie,  naturally  a  timid  child,  shrinking 
from  everything  like  reproof  or  punishment, 
stood  aghast  at  the  mischief  she  had  wrought. 

"What  will  mamma  say?"  was  her  first 
thought.  "  Oh,  I'm  afraid  she  will  be  so 
vexed  with  me  that  she'll  never  love  me  any 
more  !"  And  the  tears  came  thick  and  fast, 
for  mamma's  love  was  very  sweet  to  the  little 
feeble  child,  who  had  been  so  long  without  a 
mother's  care  and  tenderness. 

Then  arose  the  wish  to  hide  her  fault.  Oh, 
if  she  could  only  replace  the  bottle  !  but  that 
was  quite  impossible.  Perhaps,  though,  there 
might  be  a  way  found  to  conceal  the  fact  that 
she  was  the  author  of  the  mishap  ;  she  did  not 
want  to  have  any  one  else  blamed  for  her 
fault,  but  she  would  like  not  to  be  suspected 
of  it  herself. 

A  bright  thought  struck  her.  She  had  seen 
the  cat  jump  on  that  bureau  a  few  days  before 
and  walk  back  and  forth  over  it.  If  she 
(pussy)  had  been  left  in  the  room  alone  there 
that  afternoon  she  might  have  done  the  same 
thing  again,  and  knocked  the  bottle  off  upon 
the  floor. 

It  would  be  no  great  harm,  the  little  girl 
reasoned,  trying  to  stifle  the  warnings  and  re 
proaches  of  conscience,  if  she  should  let  pussy 
take  the  blame. 

Mamma  was  kind,  and  wouldn't  have  pussy 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  165 

beaten,  and  pussy's  feelings  wouldn't  be  hurt, 
either,  by  the  suspicion. 

She  hurried  out  in  search  of  the  cat,  found 
her  in  the  hall,  pounced  on  her,  carried  her 
into  the  dressing-room,  and  left  her  there  with 
all  the  doors  shut,  so  that  she  could  not  escape, 
till  some  one  going  in  would  find  the  bottle 
broken,  and  think  the  cat  had  done  it. 

This  accomplished,  Gracie  went  back  to  the 
play-room  and  tried  to  forget  her  wrong-doing 
in  the  interesting  employment  of  dressing  her 
dolls. 

Lulu  presently  left  her  earring  and  joined 
her.  Max  had  gone  for  a  ride. 

While  chasing  the  cat  Gracie  had  not  per 
ceived  a  little  woolly  head  thrust  out  of  a  door 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  hall,  its  keen  black 
eyes  closely  watching  her  movements. 

"  He,  he,  he  !"  giggled  the  owner  of  the 
head,  as  Gracie  secured  pussy  and  hurried  into 
the  dressing-room  with  her,  "  wondah  what 
she  done  dat  fer  !" 

"  What  you  talkin'  'bout,  you  sassy  niggah  ?" 
asked  Agnes,  coming  up  behind  her  on  her 
way  to  Mrs.  Raymond's  apartments  with 
another  basket  of  clean  clothes,  just  as  Gracie 
reappeared  and  hurried  up  the  stairs  to  the 
story  above." 

"  Why,  Miss  Gracie  done  come  pounce  ou 
ole  Tab  while  she  paradin'  down  de  hall,  and 


166  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS 

ketch  her  up  an'  tote  her  off  into  Miss  Wilet's 
dressin'-room,  an's  lef  her  dar  wid  de  do'  shut 
on  her.  What  for  you  s'pose  she  done  do 
dat?" 

"  Oh,  go  'long  !  I  don'  b'lieve  Miss  Gracie 
didn't  do  no  sich  ting  !"  returned  Agnes. 

"  She  did  den,  I  seed  her,"  asserted  the 
little  maid  positively.  "  Mebbe  she  heerd  de 
mices  runnin'  'round  an  want  ole  Tab  for  to 
ketch  'em." 

"  You  go  'long  and  'tend  to  yo'  wuk,  Bet, 
you  lazy  niggah,"  responded  Agnes,  pushing 
past  her.  "  Miss  Wilet  an  Miss  Gracie  dey'll 
min'  dere  own  consarns  widout  none  o'  yo' 
help." 

The  child  made  no  reply,  but  stole  on  tiptoe 
after  Agnes. 

Violet  was  coming  up  the  front  stairway,  and 
reached  the  door  of  her  dressing-room  just  in 
advance  of  the  girl.  Opening  it  she  exclaimed 
at  the  powerful  perfume  which  greeted  her 
nostrils,  then  catching  sight  of  the  bottle  lying 
in  fragments  on'the  floor, 

"  Who  can  have  done  this  ?"  she  asked  in  a 
tone  of  surprise  not  wholly  free  from  displeas 
ure. 

"  De  cat,  mos'  likely,  Miss  Wilet,"  said 
Agnes,  setting  down  her  basket  and  glancing 
at  puss  who  was  stretched  comfortably  on  the 
rug  before  the  fire,  "  I  s'pect  she's  been  run- 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  167 

wing  ober  de  bureau,  like  I  see  her  do,  mor'n 
once  'fo'  dis." 

"  She  looks  very  quiet  now,"  remarked  Vio 
let,  "  and  if  she  did  the  mischief  it  was  cer 
tainly  not  intentional.  But  don't  leave  her 
shut  up  here  again,  Agnes. ' ' 

"  She  didn't  do  it,  Agnes  didn't,"  volun 
teered  Betty,  who  had  stolen  in  after  them ; 
"  it  was  Miss  Gracie,  Miss  Wilet,  I  seed  her 
ketch  ole  Tab  out  in  de  hall  dere,  and  put  her 
in  hyar,  an'  shut  de  do  onto  her,  an'  go  off  up 
stairs." 

A  suspicion  of  the  truth  flashed  into  Violet's 
mind  ;  but  she  put  it  resolutely  from  her  ;  she 
would  not  believe  Gracie  capable  of  slyness  and 
deceit. 

But  she  wanted  the  little  girl,  and  sent  Betty 
up  with  a  message  to  that  effect,  bidding  her 
make  haste,  and  as  soon  as  she  had  attended  to 
that  errand,  brush  up  the  broken  glass  and  put 
it  in  the  fire. 

Betty  ran  nimbly  up  to  the  play-room,  and 
putting  her  head  in  at  the  door,  said  with  a 
grin,  ' '  Miss  Gracie,  yo'  ma  wants  you  down  in 
de  dressin'-room. " 

"  What  for  ?"  asked  Gracie,  with  a  frighten 
ed  look. 

"  Dunno,  s'pect  you  fin'  out  when  you  gite 
dar." 

"  Betty,  you'-re  a  saucy  thing,"  said  Lulu. 


168  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  S'pect  mebbe  I  is,  Miss  Lu,"  returned  the 
little  maid  with  a  broader  grin  than  before,  ap 
parently  considering  the  remark  quite  compli 
mentary,  while  she  held  the  door  open  for 
Gracie  to  pass  out. 

"  Miss  Gracie,"  she  asked,  as  she  followed 
Grace  down  tke  stairs,  "  what  fo'  you  shut  ole 
Tab  up  in  de  dressin'-room  ?  She's  done  gone 
an'  broke  Miss  Wilet's  bottle  what  hab  de  stuff 
dat  smell  so  nice,  an'  cose  Miss  Wilet  she  don' 
like  dat  ar." 

"  What  makes  you  say  I  put  her  in  there, 
Betty?"  said  Gracie. 

"  Kase  I  seed  you,  he,  he,  he  !" 

"  Did  you  ?"  asked  Gracie,  looking  still  more 
alarmed  than  at  the  summons  to  the  dressing- 
room.  "  Don't  tell  mamma,  Betty.  I'll  give 
you  a  penny  and  help  you  make  a  frock  for 
your  doll  if  you  won't." 

Betty's  only  answer  was  a  broad  grin  and  a 
chuckle  as  she  sprang  past  Gracie  and  opened 
the  door  for  her. 

Violet,  seated  on  the  farther  side  of  the  room, 
looked  up  with  her  usual  sweet  smile.  "  See, 
Gracie  dear,  I  am  making  a  lace  collar  for  you, 
and  I  want  to  try  it  on  to  see  if  it  fits." 

"  Now,  Betty,  get  a  dust-pan  and  brush  and 
sweep  up  that  glass.  Don't  leave  the  least  bit 
of  it  on  the  carpet,  lest  some  one  should  tramp 
on  it  and  cut  her  foot." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  169 

"  Some  one  has  broken  that  cut-glass  per 
fume  bottle  you  have  always  admired  so  much, 
Gracie.  Aren't  you  sorry?" 

"  Yes,  I  am,  mamma.  I  never  touch  your 
things  when  you're  not  here. " 

The  words  were  out  almost  before  Grace 
knew  she  meant  to  speak  them,  and  she  was 
terribly  frightened  and  ashamed.  She  had 
never  thought  she  would  be  guilty  of  telling  a 
lie.  She  hung  her  head,  her  cheeks  aflame. 

Violet  noted  the  child's  confusion  with  a 
sorely  troubled  heart. 

"  No,  dear,"  she  said  very  gently,  "  I  did  not 
suspect  you,  but  if  ever  you  should  meet  with 
an  accident,  or  yield  to  temptation  to  do  some 
mischief,  I  hope  you  will  come  and  tell  me 
about  it  at  once.  You  need  not  fear  that  I 
will  be  severe  with  you,  for  I  love  you  very 
clearly,  little  Gracie." 

"  Perhaps  it  was  the  cat  knocked  it  off  the 
bureau,  mamma,"  said  the  child,  speaking  low 
and  hesitatingly.  "  I've  seen  her  jump  up 
there  several  times." 

"  Yes  ;  so  have  I,  and  she  must  not  be  left 
alone  in  here  any  more." 

Betty  had  finished  her  work  and  was  sent 
away.  Agnes,  too,  had  left  the  room,  so  that 
Violet  and  Gracie  were  quite  alone. 

"  Come,  dear,  I  am  quite  ready  to  try  this 
on,"  Violet  said,  holding  up  the  collar. 


170  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  There,  it  fits  very  nicely,"  as  she  put  it  on 
the  child  and  gently  smoothed  it  down  over  her 
shoulders.  "  But  what  is  the  matter,  my  dar 
ling?"  for  tears  were  trembling  on  the  long 
silken  lashes  that  swept  Oracle's  flushed  cheeks. 

At  the  question  they  began  to  fall  in 
streams,  while  the  little  bosom  heaved  with 
sobs.  She  pulled  out  a  handkerchief  from  her 
pocket  to  wipe  her  eyes,  and  a  strong  whiff  of 
perfume  greeted  Violet's  nostrils,  telling  a  tale 
that  sent  a  pang  to  her  heart. 

Gracie  was  instantly  conscious  of  it,  as  she, 
too,  smelled  the  tell-tale  perfume,  and  stole  a 
glance  at  her  young  stepmother's  face. 

"  0  mamma  !"  she  sobbed,  covering  her 
face  with  her  hands,  "  I  did  pour  a  little  on 
my  handkerchief  'cause  I  knew  you  always  let 
me  have  it,  but  I  didn't  mean  to  break  the 
bottle  ;  it  just  slipped  out  o'  my  hands  and  fell 
and  broke." 

Violet  clasped  her  in  her  arms  and  wept  bit 
terly  over  her. 

"  Mamma,  don't  cry,"  sobbed  the  child, 
"  I'll  save  up  all  my  money  till  I  can  buy  you 
another  bottle,  just  like  that." 

"  0  Gracie,  Gracie,  it  is  not  that !"  Violet 
said,  when  emotion  would  let  her  speak.  ' '  I 
valued  the  bottle  as  the  gift  of  my  dear  dead 
father,  but  I  would  rather  have  lost  it  a  hun 
dred  times  over  than  have  my  darling  tell  a 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  171 

lie.  It  is  so  wicked,  so  wicked  !  God  hates 
lying.  He  says,  '  All  liars  shall  have  their  part 
in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brim 
stone.'  '  He  that  speaketh  lies  shall  not 
escape.'  He  says  that  Satan  is  the  father  of 
lies,  and  that  those  who  are  guilty  of  lying  are 
the  children  of  that  wicked  one. 

"  Have  you  forgotten  how  God  punished 
Gehazi  for  lying  by  making  him  a  leper,  and 
struck  Ananias  and  Sapphira  dead  for  the 
same  sin?  0  my  darling,  my  darling,  it 
breaks  my  heart  to  think  you  have  both  acted 
and  spoken  a  falsehood  !"  she  cried,  clasping 
the  child  still  closer  to  her  bosom  and  weeping 
over  her  afresh. 

Gracie,  too,  cried  bitterly.  "  Mamma,  mam 
ma,"  she  said,  "will  God  never  forgive  me? 
will  He  send  me  to  that  dreadful  place  ?" 

"  He  will  forgive  you  if  you  are  truly  sorry 
for  your  sin  because  it  is  dishonoring  and  dis 
pleasing  to  Him,  and  if  you  ask  Him  to  pardon 
you  for  Jesus'  sake  ;  and  He  will  take  away  the 
evil  nature  that  leads  you  to  commit  sin,  giv 
ing  you  a  new  and  good  heart,  and  take  you  to 
heaven  when  you  die. 

"  But  no  one  can  go  to  heaven  who  is  not 
first  made  holy.  The  Bible  bids  us  follow 
'  holiness  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord.'  And  Jesus  is  a  Saviour  from  sin. 
'  Thou  shalt  call  His  name  Jesus,  for  He  shall 


172  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

save  His  people  from  their  sins.'  Shall  we 
kneel  down  now  and  ask  Him  to  save  you  from 
yours  ?" 

"  Yes,  mamma,"  sobbed  the  child. 

Violet's  prayer  was  short  and  to  the  point. 
Then  she  held  Gracie  for  some  time  in  her 
arms,  while  they  mingled  their  tears  togeth 
er. 

At  length,  "Gracie  dear,"  she  said,  "I 
believe  God  has  heard  our  prayer  and  forgiven 
you.  I  am  sure  He  has  if  you  are  truly  sorry 
in  your  heart  and  asked  with  it,  and  not  only 
with  your  lips,  for  forgiveness  ;  but  I  want  you 
to  stay  here  alone  for  an  hour  and  think  it  all 
over  quietly,  I  mean  about  your  wrongdoing 
and  God's  willingness  to  forgive  for  Jesus'  sake, 
and  that  we  could  not  have  been  forgiven  and 
saved  from  sin  and  hell  if  the  dear  Saviour  had 
not  died  for  us  the  cruel  death  of  the  cross. 

"  Oh,  think  what  a  dreadful  thing  sin  must 
be  that  it  could  not  be  blotted  out  except  by 
Jesus  suffering  and  dying  in  our  stead  !  And 
think  how  great  was  His  love  for  us,  when  He 
was  willing  to  lay  down  His  own  life  that  we 
might  live  !" 

Then  with  a  kiss  of  tender  motherly  love, 
she  went  out  and  left  the  child  alone. 

Gracie  was  sincerely  penitent.  She  had 
always  been  taught  that  lying  was  a  dreadful 
sin,  and  had  never  before  told  a  direct  false- 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  173 

hood ;  but  while  in  her  former  home,  Mrs. 
Scrimp's  faulty  management,  joined  to  her  own 
natural  timidity,  had  tempted  her  to  occasional 
slyness  and  deceit,  and  from  these  the  descent 
to  positive  untruth  was  easy. 

Violet's  faithful  dealing,  and  even  more  her 
evident  deep  distress  because  of  the  sin  against 
God  of  which  her  darling  had  been  guilty,  had 
so  convinced  the  child  of  the  heinousness  of 
her  conduct  that  she  was  sorely  distressed 
because  of  it,  and  on  being  left  alone,  knelt 
down  again  and  pleaded  for  pardon  with  many 
bitter  tears  and  sobs. 

She  had  risen  from  her  knees  and  was  lying 
on  a  couch,  still  weeping,  when  Lulu  came  into 
the  room. 

"Why,  Gracie,  what  is  the  matter?"  she 
asked,  running  to  the  couch  and  bending  over 
her  little  sister  in  tender  concern. 

"  Don't  ask  me,  Lulu,  I  don't  want  to  tell 
you,"  sobbed  Gracie,  turning  away  her  blush 
ing,  tear-stained  face. 

"  Mamma  Vi  has  been  scolding  or  punishing 
you  for  some  little  naughtiness,  I  suppose," 
said  Lulu,  frowning. 

"  No,  she  hasn't  !"  cried  Gracie  indignantly  ; 
then  hastily  correcting  herself,  "  except  that 
she  said  she  wanted  me  to  stay  here  alone  for 
a  while.  So  you  must  go  and  leave  me.'' 

"  I  won't  till  you  tell  me  what  it  was  all 


174  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

about.  What  did  you  do  ?  or  was  it  something 
you  didn't  do  ?" 

"  I  don't  want  to  tell  you,  'cause  you 
wouldn't  ever  do  such  a  wicked  thing,  and  you 
— you'd  despise  me  if  you  knew  I'd  done  it," 
sobbed  G-racie. 

"  No,  I  wouldn't.  You  are  better  than  I 
am.  Papa  said  I  was  worse  than  you  and  Max 
both  put  together.  So  you  needn't  mind  my 
knowing." 

"  I  meddled  and  broke  mamma's  pretty 
bottle  that  her  dead  father  gave  her  ;  but  she 
didn't  scold  me  for  that  ;  not  a  bit  ;  but — but 
'cause  I  tried  to  put  the  blame  on  puss,  and — 
and  said  I — I  never  touched  her  things  when 
she  wasn't  here." 

"  0  Gracie,  that  was  wicked  !  to  say  what 
wasn't  true  !  I  think  papa  would  have  whip 
ped  you,  for  I've  heard  him  say  if  there  was 
anything  he  would  punish  severely  in  one  of 
his  children,  it  was  falsehood.  But  don't  cry 
so.  I'm  sure  you're  sorry  and  won't  ever  do  it 
again." 

"  No,  no  !  never,  never  !  Mamma  hugged 
me  up  in  her  arms  and  cried  hard  'cause  I'd 
been  so  wicked.  And  she  asked  Jesus  to  for 
give  me  and  make  me  good,  so  I  shouldn't  have 
to  go  to  that  dreadful  place.  Now  go  away, 
Lu,  'cause  she  said  I  must  stay  alone." 

"  Yes,  I  will ;  but  stop  crying  or  you'll  be 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  175 

gick,"  Lulu  said,  kissing  Gracie,  then  left  the 
room  and  went  to  her  own  to  make  herself 
neat  before  going  down  to  join  the  family  at 
tea. 

Her  thoughts  were  busy  with  Gracie  and  her 
trouble  while  she  brushed  her  hair,  washed  her 
hands,  and  changed  her  dress.  "  Poor,  little 
weak  thing,  she  was  frightened  into  it,  of 
course,  for  it's  the  very  first  time  she  ever  told 
an  untruth.  I  suppose  Mamma  Vi  must  have 
looked  very  cross  about  the  broken  bottle  ;  and 
she  needn't,  I'm  sure,  for  she  has  plenty  of 
money  to  buy  more.  Such  a  shame  !  but  I 
just  knew  she  wouldn't  always  be  kind  to  us." 

Thus  Lulu  worked  herself  up  into  a  passion, 
quite  forgetting,  in  her  unreasonable  anger,  how 
very  mild  was  the  punishment  Violet  had  de 
creed  to  Gracie  (if  indeed  it  was  meant  as  such 
at  all)  ;  so  much  less  severe  than  the  one  she 
herself  had  said  their  father  would  have  been 
likely  to  administer. 

Max  was  riding  without  companion  or  at 
tendant.  He  had  taken  the  direction  of  the 
Tillage,  but  not  with  any  thought  of  going 
there  until,  as  he  reached  its  outskirts,  it  oc 
curred  to  him  that  he  was  nearly  out  of  wood 
for  carving,  and  that  this  would  be  a  good  op 
portunity  for  laying  in  a  supply. 

The  only  difficulty  was  that  he  had  not  asked 
leave  before  starting,  and  it  was  well  under- 


176  ELSIE "8  NEW  RELATIONS. 

stood  that  he  was  not  at  liberty  to  go  anywhere 
— visiting  or  shopping — without  permission. 

"  How  provoking  !"  he  exclaimed  half 
aloud.  "  I  haven't  time  to  go  back  and  ask 
leave,  and  a  long  storm  may  set  in  before  to 
morrow,  and  so  my  work  be  stopped  for  two  or 
three  days.  I'll  just  go  on,  for  what's  the 
difference,  anyhow  ?  I'm  almost  there,  and  I 
know  I'd  have  got  leave  if  I'd  only  thought  of 
asking." 

So  on  he  went,  made  his  purchase,  and  set  off 
home  with  it. 

He  was  rather  late  :  a  storm  seemed  brewing, 
and  as  he  rode  up  the  avenue  Violet  was  at  the 
window  looking  out  a  little  anxiously  for  him. 

Mr.  Dinsmore,  hearing  her  relieved  exclama 
tion,  "  Ah,  there  he  is  !"  came  to  her  side  as 
Max  was  in  the  act  of  dismounting. 

"  The  boy  has  evidently  been  into  the  town 
making  a  purchase,"  he  said.  "  Had  he  per 
mission  from  you  or  any  one,  Violet?" 

"Not  from  me,  grandpa,"  she  answered 
with  reluctance. 

"  Did  you  give  him  leave,  Elsie  ?"  he  asked, 
turning  to  his  daughter.  "  Or  you,  wife  ?" 

Both  answered  in  the  negative,  and  with  a 
very  stern  countenance  Mr.  Dinsmore  went  out 
to  the  hall  to  meet  the  delinquent. 

"  Where  have  you  been,  Max  ?"  he  asked,  in 
no  honeyed  accents. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  177 

"  For  a  ride,  sir,"  returned  the  lad  respect 
fully. 

"  Not  merely  for  a  ride,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said, 
pointing  to  the  package  in  the  boy's  hand;  "  you 
did  not  pick  that  up  by  the  roadside.  Where 
have  you  been  ?" 

"  I  stopped  at  Turner's  just  long  enough  to 
buy  this  wood  that  I  shall  need  for  carving  to 
morrow.  I  should  have  asked  leave,  but  forgot 
to  do  so." 

"  Then  you  should  have  come  home  and  left 
the  errand  for  another  day.  You  were  well 
aware  that  in  going  without  permission  you 
were  breaking  rules.  You  will  go  immediately 
to  your  room  and  stay  there  until  this  time  to 
morrow." 

"  I  think  you're  very  hard  on  a  fellow," 
muttered  Max,  flushing  with  mortification  and 
anger  as  he  turned  to  obey. 

Lulu,  coming  down  the  stairs,  had  heard  and 
seen  it  all.  She  stood  still  for  a  moment  at 
the  foot  of  the  stairway,  giving  Mr.  Dinsmore 
a  look  that,  had  it  been  a  dagger,  would  have 
stabbed  him  to  the  heart,  but  which  he  did 
not  see  ;  then,  just  as  the  tea-bell  rang,  turned 
and  began  the  ascent  again. 

"Why  are  you  going  back,  Lulu?  did  you 
not  hear  the  supper  bell  ?"  asked  Mr.  Dina- 
more. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  answered,  facing  him  again 


171  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

with  flashing  eyes,  "  but  if  my  brother  is  not 
to  go  to  the  table  neither  will  I." 

"Oh,  very  well,"  he  said;  "you  certainly 
do  not  deserve  a  seat  there  after  such  a  speech 
as  that.  Go  to  your  own  room  and  stay  there 
until  you  find  yourself  in  a  more  amiable  and 
respectful  mood." 

It  was  exactly  what  she  had  intended  to  do, 
but  because  he  ordered  it,  it  instantly  became 
the  thing  she  did  not  want  to  do. 

However,  she  went  into  her  room,  and  closing 
the  door  after  her,  not  too  gently,  said  aloud 
with  a  stamp  of  her  foot,  "  Hateful  old 
tyrant  !"  then  walked  on  into  Violet's  dress 
ing-room,  where  her  sister  still  was. 

Gracie  had  lain  down  upon  a  sofa  and  wept 
herself  to  sleep,  but  the  supper  bell  had  waked 
her,  and  she  was  crying  again.  Catching  sight 
of  Lulu's  flushed,  angry  face,  she  asked  what 
was  the  matter. 

"  I  wish  we  could  go  away  from  these  people 
and  never,  never  come  back  again  !"  cried 
Lulu  in  her  vehement  way. 

"  I  don't,"  said  Gracie.  "  I  love  mamma 
and  Grandma  Elsie,  and  Grandma  Eose,  and 
Grandpa  Dinsmore,  too,  and — " 

"  I  hate  him  !  I'd  like  to  beat  him  !  the  old 
tyrant !"  interrupted  Lulu,  in  a  burst  of  pas 
sion. 

"  0  Lu  !   I'm   sure  he's  been  kind  to  usj 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  179 

they're  all  kind  to  us  when  we're  good,"  expos 
tulated  Grace.  "  But  what  has  happened  to 
make  you  so  angry,  and  why  aren't  you  eating 
your  supper  with  the  rest  ?" 

"  Do  you  think  I'd  go  and  sit  at  the  table 
with  them  when  they  won't  hare  you  and  Max 
there,  too  ?" 

"What  about  Max?  did  he  do  something 
wrong,  too?" 

"  No  ;  it  wasn't  anything  wicked  ;  he  just 
bought  some  wood  for  his  carving  with  some  of 
his  own  money." 

"  But  maybe  he  went  without  leave  ?"  Gracie 
said,  half  inquiringly. 

"  Yes,  that  was  it ;  he  forgot  to  ask.  A 
very  little  thing  to  punish  him  for,  I'm  sure  ; 
but  Mr.  Dinsmore  (I  sha'n't  call  him  grandpa) 
says  he  must  stay  in  his  own  room  till  this  time 
to-morrow." 

"Why,"  said  Gracie,  "that's  worse  than 
mamma's  punishment  to  me  for — for  doing 
such  a  wicked,  wicked  thing  !" 

"  Yes,  she's  not  such  a  cruel  tyrant.  He'd 
have  beaten  you  black  and  blue.  I  hope  she 
won't  tell  him  about  it." 

A  terrified  look  came  into  Gracie's  eyes,  and 
she  burst  out  crying  again. 

"  0  Gracie,  don't  !"  Lulu  entreated,  kneel 
ing  down  beside  the  sofa  and  clasping  her  arms 
about  her.  "  I  didn't  mean  to  frighten  you 


180  ELSIE "8  NEW  RELATIONS. 

BO.  Of  course,  Mamma  Vi  won't ;  if  she  meant 
fco  she'd  have  done  it  before  now,  and  you'd 
have  heard  from  him,  too." 

A  step  came  along  the  hall,  the  door  opened, 
and  Agnes  appeared  bearing  a  large  silver 
waiter. 

"  Ise  brung  yo'  suppah,  chillelns,"  she  said, 
setting  it  down  on  a  table. 

Then  lifting  a  stand  and  placing  it  near 
Gracie's  couch,  she  presently  had  it  covered 
with  a  snowy  cloth  and  a  dainty  little  meal  ar 
ranged  upon  it :  broiled  chicken,  stewed  oysters, 
delicate  rolls,  hot  buttered  muffins  and  waffles, 
canned  peaches  with  sugar  and  rich  cream, 
sponge  cake,  nice  and  fresh,  and  abundance 
of  rich  sweet  milk. 

The  little  girls  viewed  these  dainties  with 
great  satisfaction,  and  suddenly  discovered  that 
they  were  very  hungry. 

Agnes  set  up  a  chair  for  each,  saw  them 
begin  their  meal,  then  left  the  room,  saying 
she  would  be  back  again  directly  with  more 
hot  cakes. 

"  There,  Gracie,  you  needn't  be  the  least  bit 
afraid  you're  to  be  punished  any  more,"  re 
marked  Lulu.  "  They'd  never  have  sent  us 
Bach  a  supper  as  this  if  they  wanted  to  punish 
ms." 

"  Do  you  want  to    run  away  from    th*m 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS,  181 

now?"  asked  Gracie.  "  Do  you  think  Grand 
pa  Dinsmore  is  so  very,  very  cross  to  us  ?" 

"  He's  too  hard  on  Max,"  returned  Lulu, 
"  though  not  so  hard  as  he  used  to  be  on 
Grandma  Elsie  when  she  was  his  own  little 
girl ;  and  perhaps  papa  would  be  just  as  hard 
as  he  is  with  Max." 

"  But  'tisn't  'cause  they  like  to  make  us 
sorry,  except  for  being  naughty,  so  that  we'll 
grow  up  good,  you  know,"  said  Grace.  "  I'm 
sure  our  dear  papa  loves  us,  every  one,  and 
wouldn't  ever  make  us  sorry  except  just  to 
make  us  good.  And  you  know  we  can't  be 
happy  here,  or  go  to  heaven  when  we  die,  if 
we're  not  good." 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  I'm  not  a  bit 
happy  when  I'm  angry  and  stubborn,  but  for  all 
that  I  can't  help  it." 


CHAPTEE  XV. 

••  Happy  in  this,  she  is  not  yet  io  old 
Bat  she  may  learn." 

— Sfiakegpeart. 

VIOLET,  meeting  her  grandfather  on  the  way 
to  the  supper-room,  gave  him  an  anxious, 
troubled  inquiring  look,  which  he  answered  by 
a  brief  statement,  given  in  an  undertone,  of 
what  had  just  passed  between  himself  and  Max 
and  Lulu. 

"  All  of  them  !"  sighed  the  young  step 
mother  to  herself,  "  all  three  of  them  at  once  ! 
Ah  me  !" 

Though  Mr.  Dinsmore  had  spoken  low,  both 
his  daughter  and  Zoe  had  heard  nearly  all  he 
said,  and  as  they  sat  down  to  the  table  the  one 
looked  grieved  and  distressed,  the  other  angry. 

During  the  meal  Zoe  never  once  addressed 
Mr.  Dinsmore,  and  when  he  spoke  to  her  she 
answered  as  briefly  as  possible,  and  not  in  a 
very  pleasant  or  respectful  tone. 

Edward  noticed  it,  and  looked  at  her  in  dis 
pleased  surprise  ;  then,  becoming  aware  of  the 
absence  of  the  Kaymonds,  asked,  "  Where  aw 
Max,  Lulu,  and  Gracie?" 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  183 

He  had  not  heard  the  story  of  their  dis 
grace,  having  come  to  the  supper-room  a  little 
later  than  the  others,  and  directly  from  his 
own. 

For  a  moment  the  question,  addressed  to  no 
one  in  particular,  remained  unanswered ;  then 
Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  "  Max  and  Lulu  are  in  dis 
grace.  I  know  nothing  about  Gracie,  but  pre 
sume  she  is  not  feeling  well  enough  to  come 
down." 

Zoe  darted  an  angry  glance  at  him. 

Violet  looked  slightly  relieved.  She  had  mot 
spoken  at  all  of  Grade's  wrongdoing,  and  did 
not  want  any  one  to  know  of  it. 

"  I  may  send  the  children  their  supper, 
grandpa?"  she  said  inquiringly,  with  a  plead 
ing  look. 

"Do  just  as  you  please  about  it,"  he  an 
swered.  ' '  Of  course  I  would  not  have  growing 
children  go  fasting  for  any  length  of  time  ; 
certainly  not  all  night,  for  that  would  be  to 
the  injury  of  their  health  ;  and  I  leave  it  to 
you  to  decide  how  luxurious  their  Jieal  shall 
be." 

"  Thank  you,  grandpa,"  she  said,  and  at 
once  gave  the  requisite  order. 

Meanwhile  Max  had  obeyed  the  order  to  go 
to  his  room  in  almost  as  angry  and  rebellious  a 
mood  as  Lulu's  own.  He  shut  the  door,  threw 
down  his  package,  tore  off  his  overcoat  and 


184  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

stamped  about  the  floor  for  a  minute  or  two, 
fuming  and  raging. 

"  I  say  it's  just  shameful  !  abominable  treat 
ment  !  I'm  tired  being  treated  like  a  baby,  and 
I  won't  stand  it !  The  idea  of  being  shut  up 
here  for  twenty-four  hours  for  such  a  trifle  ! 
Oh,  dear  !"  he  added,  dropping  into  a  chair, 
"I'm  as  hungry  as  a  bear.  I  wonder  if  he 
doesn't  mean  to  let  me  have  any  supper  ?  I 
don't  believe  Mamma  Vi  would  approve  of  hia 
starving  me  altogether  ;  no,  nor  Grandma  Elsie, 
either ;  I  hope  they'll  manage  to  give  me  some 
thing  to  eat  before  bedtime.  If  they  don't,  I 
believe  I'll  try  to  bribe  Tom  when  he  comes  to 
see  to  the  fire." 

It  was  not  long  before  he  heard  Tom's  step 
on  the  stairs,  then  his  knock  on  the  door. 

"  Come  in,"  he  answered,  in  cheerful  tones  ; 
then,  as  he  caught  sight  of  a  waiter  full  of  good 
things,  such  as  his  sisters  were  supping  upon, 
"  Hurrah  !  Tom,  you're  a  brick  !  But  who 
sent  it?" 

"  Miss  Wilet ;  and  she  says  if  dars  not  nuff 
ob  it  to  satisfy  yo'  appetite,  you's  to  ring  for 
mo'." 

"  All  right ;  tell  Mamma  Vi  I'm  much 
obliged,"  said  Max. 

"  Very  good  prison  fare,"  he  added  to  him 
self,  as  he  fell  to  work,  Tom  having  withdrawn. 
"I've  good  reason  to  be  fond  of  Mamma  Vi, 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  185 

and  as  she's  fond  of  her  grandfather,  I  a' pose 
I'll  have  to  forgive  him  for  her  sake,"  he  con 
cluded,  quite  restored  to  good  humor,  and 
laughing  gleefully  at  his  own  jest. 

"  0  Lulu,"  exclaimed  Gracie,  struck  with 
a  sudden  recollection,  and  laying  down  the 
spoon  with  which  she  was  eating  her  oysters, 
"you  know  I  was  to  stay  alone.  You 
oughtn't  to  have  come  in  here." 

"  Pooh  !  your  time  was  up  a  good  while  ago," 
returned  Lulu,  "and  Mamma  Vi  must  have 
expected  me  to  come  in  here  to  eat  supper  along 
with  you.  I  hope  she  has  sent  as  good  a  one 
to  poor  Maxie." 

Violet  went  directly  from  the  supper-room  to 
her  own  apartments,  where  she  found  the  two 
little  girls  quietly  talking  together,  while  Agnes 
gathered  up  the  remainder  of  their  repast  and 
carried  it  and  the  dishes  away. 

"  I  hope  you  enjoyed  your  supper,  dears," 
she  said. 

They  both  said  they  had,  and  thanked  her  for 
it. 

"  And  I  didn't  deserve  it,  mamma,"  added 
Gracie,  her  tears  beginning  to  fall  again  ;  "  but 
oh,  I'm  sorry,  very  sorry  !  Please,  mamma,  for 
give  me." 

"  I  have  entirely  forgiven  the  sin  against 
me,  darling,"  whispered  Violet,  folding  her 
close  to  her  heart,  "  and  I  trust  God  has  for- 


186  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

given  your  far  greater  sin  against  Him.  Now 
do  not  cry  any  more,  or  you  will  make  yourself 
sick,  and  that  would  make  me  very  sad." 

Lulu  was  sitting  near  fighting  a  battle  with 
pride  and  passion,  in  which  ere-long  she  came 
off  conqueror, 

"  Mamma  Vi,"  she  said  with  determination, 
"  I  didn't  deserve  it  either,  and  I'm  sorry,  too, 
for  being  angry  at  your  grandfather  and  saucy 
to  him." 

"  Dear  child,"  said  Violet,  drawing  her  to 
her  side  and  kissing  her  with  affectionate 
warmth,  "  how  glad  I  am  to  hear  you  say  that. 
May  I  repeat  your  words  to  grandpa  as  a  mes 
sage  from  you  ?' ' 

Again  Lulu  had  a  struggle  with  herself,  and 
perhaps  it  was  only  the  thought  that  this  was 
the  easiest  way  to  make  an  apology,  which 
would  probably  be  required  of  her  sooner  or 
later,  that  helped  her  to  conquer. 

Her  entry  in  her  diary  in  regard  to  the  oc 
currence  was,  "  I  was  a  little  saucy  to  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  because  he  was  hard  on  Max  for  just 
a  little  bit  of  a  trifle,  but  I've  said  I'm  sorry, 
and  it's  all  right  now." 

Edward  and  his  grandfather  having  a  busi 
ness  matter  to  talk  over  together,  repaired  to 
the  library  on  leaving  the  table,  and  Zoe,  instead 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  18? 

of  going,  as  usual,  to  the  parlor  with  the  others, 
went  to  her  own  rooms. 

She  had  seen  Violet,  who  was  a  little  in  ad 
vance  of  her,  going  into  hers,  and  only  waiting 
to  take  a  little  package  from  a  closet,  she  ran 
lightly  up  to  Max's  door,  tapped  gently  on  it, 
then  in  her  eagerness,  opened  it  slightly,  with 
a  whispered,  "  It's  only  I,  Max.  May  I  come 
in?" 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  he  answered,  springing  for 
ward  to  admit  her  and  hand  her  a  chair. 
"  How  good  in  you  to  come,  Aunt  Zoe  !" 

"  No,  I  did  it  to  please  myself.  You  know 
you've  always  been  a  favorite  with  me,  Max, 
and  I  want  to  know  what  this  is  all  about." 

Max  told  her. 

"  It's  a  perfect  shame  !"  she  exclaimed  in 
dignantly.  "  I  can't  see  the  least  bit  of  harm 
in  your  going  to  the  store  and  buying  what  you 
did.  You  weren't  even  wasting  the  pocket 
money  that  you  had  a  right  to  spend  as  you 
pleased.  Grandpa  Dinsmore  is  a — a — rather 
tyrannical,  I  think." 

"  It  does  seem  hard  to  have  so  little  liberty," 
Max  said,  discontentedly,  "  but  I  don't  know 
that  he's  any  more  strict,  after  all,  than  papa." 

"  Well,  I  must  run  away  now,"  said  Zoe, 
jumping  up.  "  Here's  something  to  sweeten 
your  imprisonment,"  putting  a  box  of  confec- 


188  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

tionery  into  his  hand.     "  Good-by,"  and  she 
tripped  away. 

She  met  her  husband  in  the  hall  upon  which 
their  rooms  opened.  ' '  Where  have  you  been  ?' ' 
he  asked  coldly,  and  with  a  suspicious  look. 

"  That's  my  affair,"  she  returned,  flush 
ing,  and  with  a  saucy  little  toss  of  her  pretty 
head. 

He  gave  her  a  glance  of  mingled  surprise  and 
displeasure.  "  What  has  come  over  you,  Zoe  ?" 
he  asked.  "  Can't  you  give  a  civil  answer  to  a 
simple  question  ?" 

"  Of  course  I  can,  Mr.  Travilla,  but  I  think 
it's  a  pretty  story  if  I'm  to  be  called  to  account 
as  to  where  I  go  even  about  the  house." 

"  Nothing  but  a  guilty  conscience  could 
have  made  you  look  at  my  question  in  that 
light,"  he  said,  leaning  against  the  mantel  and 
looking  down  severely  at  her  as  she  stood 
before  him,  for  they  were  now  in  her  boudoir. 
"  I  presume  you  have  been  in  Max's  room,  con 
doling  with  and  encouraging  him  in  his  de 
fiance  of  grandpa's  authority  ;  and  let  me  tell 
you,  I  won't  allow  it." 

"  It  makes  no  difference  whether  you  allow 
it  or  not,"  she  said,  turning  away  with 
a  contemptuous  sniff.  "I'm  my  own  mis 
tress." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  defy  my  authority,  Zoe?H 
he  asked,  with  suppressed  anger. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  189 

"  Yes,  I  do.  I'll  do  anything  in  the  world 
for  love  and  coaxing,  but  I  won't  be  driven. 
I'm  your  wife,  sir,  not  your  slave." 

"  I  have  no  desire  to  enslave  you,  Zoe,"  he 
said,  his  tone  softening,  "  but  you  are  so 
young,  so  very  young  for  a  married  woman, 
that  you  surely  ought  to  be  willing  to  submit 
to  a  little  loving  guidance  and  control." 

"  I  didn't  perceive  much  love  in  the  attempt 
you  made  just  now,"  she  said,  seating  herself 
and  opening  a  book. 

He  watched  her  for  a  moment.  She  seemed 
absorbed  in  reading,  and  he  could  not  see  that 
the  downcast  eyes  were  too  full  of  tears  to  dis 
tinguish  one  letter  from  another. 

He  left  the  room  without  another  word,  and 
hardly  had  the  door  closed  on  him  when  she 
flung  the  book  from  her,  ran  into  the  dressing- 
room,  and  throwing  herself  on  a  couch,  cried  as 
if  her  heart  would  break. 

"  He's  all  I  have,  all  I  have  !"  she  moaned, 
"  and  he's  beginning  to  be  cruel  to  me  !  Oh, 
what  shall  I  do  !  what  shall  I  do  !  Papa,  papa, 
why  did  you  die  and  leave  your  darling  all 
alone  in  this  cold  world  ?" 

She  hoped  Edward  would  come  back  pres 
ently,  say  he  was  sorry  for  his  brutal  behavior, 
and  try  to  make  his  peace  with  her  by  coaxing 
and  petting  ;  but  he  did  not,  and  after  a  while 
she  gave  up  expecting  him,  undressed,  went  to 


1.90  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

bed  and  cried  herself  to  sleep,  feeling  that  she 
was  a  sadly  ill-used  wife. 

Meanwhile  Edward  had  returned  to  the  li 
brary  for  a  time,  then  gone  into  the  family  par 
lor,  hoping  and  half  expecting  to  find  Zoe  there 
with  the  rest ;  but  the  first  glance  showed  him 
that  she  was  not  in  the  room. 

He  made  no  remark  about  it,  but  sitting 
down  beside  his  mother,  tried  to  interest  him 
self  in  the  evening  paper  handed  him  by  his 
grandfather. 

"  What  have  you  done  with  your  wife,  young 
man  ?"  asked  his  sister  Elsie  sportively.  "  We 
have  seen  nothing  of  her  since  supper. ' ' 

"  I  left  her  in  her  room,"  he  answered  in  a 
tone  in  which  there  seemed  a  shade  of  annoy 
ance. 

"  Have  you  locked  her  up  there  for  bad 
behavior?"  asked  Rosie,  laughing. 

"  Why,  what  do  you  mean,  Rosie?"  he  re 
turned,  giving  the  child  a  half-angry  glance, 
and  coloring  deeply. 

"  Oh,  I  was  only  funning,  of  course,  Ned. 
So  you  needn't  look  so  vexed  about  it  ;  that's 
the  very  way  to  excite  suspicion  that  you  have 
done  something  to  her,"  and  Rosie  laughed 
gleefully. 

But  to  the  surprise  of  mother  and  sisters, 
Ud  ward's  brow  darkened,  and  he  made  no  reply. 

"  Rosie,"  said  Violet,  lightly,  "  you   are  an 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  191 

incorrigible  tease.  Let  the  poor  boy  alone, 
can't  you?" 

"  Thank  you,  Mrs.  Kaymond,"  he  said,  with 
a  forced  laugh,  "but  I  wouldn't  have  Rosie 
deprived  of  her  sport." 

"  I  hope,"  remarked  Mrs.  Travilla,  with  a 
kindly  though  grave  look  at  her  youngest 
daughter,  "  that  my  Eosie  does  not  find  it 
sport  to  inflict  annoyance  upon  others." 

"  No,  mamma,  not  by  any  means,  but  how 
could  I  suppose  my  wise  oldest  brother  would, 
care  for  such  a  trifle  ?' '  returned  the  little  girl 
in  a  sprightly  tone. 

"  My  dear,"  said  her  mother,  "it  is  the 
little  things — little  pleasures,  little  vexations — 
that  far  more  than  the  great  make  up  the  sum 
total  of  our  happiness  or  misery  in  this  life." 

Edward  was  very  silent  during  the  rest  of  the 
evening,  and  his  mother,  watching  him  fur 
tively  and  putting  that  and  that  together,  felt 
sure  that  something  had  gone  wrong  between 
him  and  his  young  wife. 

When  the  good-nights  had  been  said  and  the 
family  had  scattered  to  their  rooms,  he  lingered 
behind,  and  his  mother,  who  had  left  the  room, 
perceiving  it,  returned  to  find  him  standing  on 
the  hearth,  gazing  moodily  into  the  fire. 

She  went  to  him,  and  laying  her  hand  gently 
on  his  shoulder.  "  My  dear  boy,"  she  said,  in 
her  sweet  low  tones,  "  I  cannot  help  seeing 


192  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

that  something  has  gone  wrong  with  you  ;  1 
don't  ask  what  it  is,  but  you  have  your 
mother's  sympathy  in  every  trouble." 

"It  is  unfortunately  something  you  would 
not  want  me  to  repeat  even  to  you,  my  best 
and  dearest  of  mothers,  but  your  assurance  of 
sympathy  is  sweet  and  comforting,  neverthe 
less,"  he  said,  taking  her  in  his  arms  with  a 
look  and  manner  so  like  his  father's,  that  tears 
sprang  unbidden  to  her  eyes. 

"  Ah,"  he  said  presently,  with  a  sigh  that 
betrayed  more  than  he  was  aware  of,  "  my 
father  was  a  happy  man  in  having  such  a 
woman  for  his  wife  !" 

"  A  good  husband  makes  a  good  wife,  my 
boy,"  she  returned,  gazing  searchingly  yet  ten 
derly  into  his  eyes  ;  "  and  I  think  no  woman 
with  any  heart  at  all  could  have  failed  to  be 
such  to  him." 

"  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  his  son,"  he  mur 
mured,  the  hot  blood  mounting  to  his  very 
hair. 

There  was  a  moment  or  more  of  silence, 
then  she  said,  softly  caressing  his  hair  and 
cheek  as  she  spoke,  "  Edward,  my  son,  be  very 
patient,  very  gentle,  forbearing  and  loving  tow 
ard  the  orphan  child,  the  care  of  whom  you 
assumed  of  your  own  free  will,  the  little  wife 
you  have  promised  to  love  and  cherish  to  life's 
end." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  193 

"Yes,  mother,  I  have  tried  very  earnestly 
to  be  all  that  to  her — but  she  is  such  a  child  that 
she  needs  guidance  and  control,  and  I  cannot 
let  her  show  disrespect  to  you  or  my  grand 
father." 

"  She  has  always  been  both  dutiful  and 
affectionate  to  me,  Ned,  and  I  have  never 
known  her  to  say  a  disrespectful  word  to  or 
about  your  grandfather." 

"  Did  you  not  notice  the  looks  she  gave  him 
at  the  table,  to-night  ?  the  tone  in  which  she 
replied  when  he  spoke  to  her?" 

"  I  tried  not  to  do  so,"  she  said  with  a  smile. 
"  I  learned  when  my  first  children  were  young 
that  it  was  the  part  of  wisdom  to  be  sometimes 
blind  to  venial  faults.  Not,"  she  added  more 
gravely,  "  that  1  would  ever  put  disrespect  to 
my  father  in  that  category,  but  we  must  not 
make  too  much  of  a  little  girlish  petulance,  es 
pecially  when  excited  by  a  generous  sympathy 
with  the  troubles  of  another." 

The  cloud  lifted  from  his  brow.  "  How  kind 
in  you  to  say  it,  mother  dear  !  kind  to  her  and 
to  me.  Yes,  she  is  very  fond  of  Max,  quite  as 
if  he  were  a  younger  brother,  and  it  is  very 
natural  that  she  should  sympathize  with  him 
when  in  disgrace." 

"  And  having  been  so  petted  and  indulged 
by  her  father,  allowed  to  have  her  own  way  in 
almost  everything,  and  seldom,  if  ever,  called 


194  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

to  account  for  her  doings,  comings  and  goings, 
she  can  hardly  fail  to  think  my  father's  role 
strict  and  severe." 

"  True,"  Edward  responded  with  a  sigh, 
"  and  grandpa  is  a  strict  disciplinarian,  yet  so 
kind  and  affectionate  with  it  all  that  one  can 
not  help  loving  him." 

"  So  I  think.  And  now,  good-night,  my  dear 
son.  I  must  go  ;  and  perhaps  your  little  wife 
is  looking  and  longing  for  your  coming.  She 
is  very  fond  and  proud  of  her  young  husband," 
and  with  a  motherly  kiss  and  smile  she  left 
him. 

Edward  paced  the  floor  for  several  minutes 
With  thoughtful  air,  then  went  up- stairs  to  Zoe's 
boudoir. 

She  was  not  there  or  in  the  dressing-room. 
He  took  up  a  lamp  and  went  on  into  the  ad 
joining  bedroom.  Shading  the  light  with  his 
hand,  he  drew  near  the  bed  with  noiseless  step. 

She  lay  there  sleeping,  tears  on  her  eyelashes 
and  her  pillow  wet  with  them.  His  heart 
smote  him  at  the  sight.  She  looked  such  a 
mere  child  and  so  sweet  and  innocent  that  he 
could  hardly  refrain  from  imprinting  a  kiss 
upon  the  round  rosy  cheek  and  the  full  red 
lips. 

And  he  longed  for  a  reconciliation,  but  it 
seemed  cruel  to  wake  her,  so  it  should  be  the 
first  thing  in  the  morning,  he  said  to  himself. 


ELSIE '8  NEW  RELATIONS.  195 

He  set  the  lamp  down  in  a  distant  part  of 
the  room,  and  prepared  for  rest. 

Maz  had  spent  the  evening  over  his  books 
and  diary.  His  entry  in  that  was  a  brief 
statement  of  his  delinquency,  its  punish 
ment,  and  his  resolve  to  be  more  obedient  in 
future. 

He  had  jnst  wiped  his  pen  and  put  it  away, 
when  Grandma  Elsie  came  for  a  little  motherly 
talk  with  him,  as  she  often  did  at  bedtime. 

He  received  her  with  a  mortified,  embarrass 
ed  air,  but  her  kind,  gentle  manner  quickly 
restored  his  self-possession. 

"  I  was  sorry,  indeed,"  she  said,  "to  hear 
that  our  boy  Max  had  become  a  breaker  of 
rules,  and  so  caused  us  the  loss  of  his  society  at 
the  table  and  in  the  parlor." 

"  I  thought  the  loss  was  all  on  my  side.. 
Grandma  Elsie,"  he  returned  with  a  bright, 
pleased  look.  "  I  didn't  suppose  anybody 
would  miss  me  unpleasantly." 

"  Ah,  you  were  quite  mistaken  in  that ;  we 
are  all  fond  of  you,  Max." 

"  Not  Grandpa  Dinsmore,  I'm  sure,"  he 
said,  dropping  his  eyes  and  frowning. 

"  Why,  Max,  what  else  could  induce  him  to 
give  you  a  home  here  and  be  at  the  trouble  of 
teaching  you  every  day?" 

"  I  thought  it  was  you  who  gave  me  a  home, 


196  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

Grandma  Elsie,"  Max  said  in  a  softened  tone, 
and  with  an  affectionate  look  at  her. 

"  This  is  my  house,"  she  said,  "  but  my 
father  is  the  head  of  the  family,  and  without 
his  approval  I  should  never  have  asked  you 
and  your  sisters  here,  much  as  I  desire  your 
happiness,  and  fond  of  you  as  I  certainly 
am." 

"  You  are  very,  very  good  to  us  !"  he  ex 
claimed  with  warmth  ;  * '  you  do  so  much  for 
us  !  I  wish  I  could  do  something  for  you  !" 

"Do  you,  my  dear  boy?"  she  said,  smiling 
and  softly  patting  his  hand,  which  she  had 
taken  in  hers  ;  "  then  be  respectful  and  obedi 
ent  to  my  father.  And  to  your  mamma — my 
dear  daughter.  Nothing  else  could  give  me 
BO  much  pleasure." 

"I  love  Mamma  Vi  !"  exclaimed  Max. 
*  I'm  sure  there  couldn't  be  a  sweeter  lady. 
And  I  like  Grandpa  Dinsmore,  too,  but — 
don't  you  think  now  he's  very  strict  and 
ready  to  punish  a  fellow  for  a  mere  trifle, 
Grandma  Elsie?" 

"  I  dare  say  it  seems  but  a  trifle  to  you  for  a 
boy  of  your  age  to  go  into  town  and  do  an  er 
rand  for  himself  without  asking  leave,"  she 
replied,  "  but  that  might  lead  to  much  worse 
things  ;  the  boy  might  take  to  loitering  about 
the  town  and  fall  into  bad  company  and  so  be 
led  into  I  know  not  what  wickedness.  For 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  19? 

that  reason  parents  and  guardians  should 
know  all  about  a  boy's  comings  and  goings." 

"  That's  so,  Grandma  Elsie,"  Max  said  re 
flectively.  ' '  I  don' t  mean  to  get  into  bad  com 
pany  ever,  but  papa  says  I'm  a  heedless  fellow, 
so  perhaps  I  might  do  it  before  I  thought.  I'll 
try  to  keep  to  rules  after  this. ' ' 

"  I  hope  so,  for  both  your  own  sake  and 
ours,"  she  said  ;  then  with  a  motherly  kiss  bade 
him  good-night. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

**0  Jealousy !  thou  merciless  destroyer, 
More  cruel  than  the  grave  !  what  ravages 
Does  thy  wild  war  make  in  the  noblest  bosoms  I" 

-Mullet. 

EDWARD  stretched  himself  beside  Zoe,  but 
not  to  sleep  for  hours,  for  ever  and  anon  she 
drew  a  sobbing  breath  that  went  to  his  very 
heart. 

"  Poor  little  thing  !"  he  sighed,  "  I  must 
have  acted  like  a  brute  to  grieve  her  so  deeply. 
I  should  not  have  undertaken  the  care  of  a 
child  who  I  knew  had  been  spoiled  by  unlimit 
ed  petting  and  indulgence,  if  I  could  not  be 
more  forbearing  and  tender  with  her.  If,  in 
stead  of  a  show  of  authority,  I  had  tried  reason 
ing  and  coaxing,  doubtless  the  result  would 
have  been  very  different,  and  she  would  have 
been  saved  all  this.  I  am  ashamed  of  myself  ! 
Grandpa  might  possibly  have  acted  so  toward  a 
wife,  but  my  father  never,  I  am  sure." 

He  was  really  very  fond  of  his  little  wife, 
loving  her  with  a  protecting  love  as  something 
peculiarly  his  own,  to  be  guided  and  moulded 
to  suit  his  ideas  and  wishes,  so  that  she  might 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  199 

eventually  become  the  perfectly  congenial 
companion,  capable  of  understanding  and  sym 
pathizing  in  all  his  views  and  feelings,  which 
he  desired,  but  found  that  she  was  not  yet. 

He  began  to  fear  she  might  never  attain  to 
that  ;  that  perhaps  his  sudden  marriage  was  a 
mistake  that  would  ruin  the  happiness  of  both 
for  life. 

Tormented  thus,  he  turned  restlessly  on  his 
pillow  with  many  a  groan  and  sigh,  nor  closed 
an  eye  in  sleep  till  long  past  midnight. 

He  was  sleeping  very  soundly  when,  about 
sunrise,  Zoe  opened  her  eyes. 

She  lay  still  for  a  moment  listening  to  his 
breathing,  while  memory  recalled  what  had 
passed  between  them  previous  to  her  retiring. 

"  And  there  he  lies  and  sleeps  just  as  soundly 
as  if  he  hadn't  been  playing  the  tyrant  to  the 
woman  he  promised  to  love  and  cherish  to  life's 
end,"  she  said  to  herself,  with  a  flash  of  anger 
and  scorn  in  her  eyes.  "  Well,  I  don't  mean 
to  be  here  when  he  wakes  ;  I'll  keep  out  of  his 
way  till  he's  had  his  breakfast ;  for  they  say 
ineii  are  always  savage  on  an  empty  stomach." 

She  slipped  cautiously  out  of  the  bed,  stole 
quietly  into  the  next  room,  made  her  toilet, 
arraying  herself  in  riding  habit  and  hat,  went 
down-stairs,  ordered  her  pony  saddled  and 
brought  to  the  door,  and  was  presently  gallop 
ing  away  down  the  avenue. 


200  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

Edward  had  requested  her  never  to  go  alone, 
always  to  take  a  servant  as  an  attendant,  even 
if  she  had  one  of  the  children  with  her,  and 
especially  if  she  had  not ;  but  she  disregarded 
his  wishes  in  this  instance,  partly  from  a 
spirit  of  defiance,  partly  because  she  much  pre 
ferred  a  solitary  ride,  and  could  not  see  that 
there  was  any  danger  in  it. 

It  was  a  bright  spring  morning,  the  air  just 
cold  enough  to  be  delightfully  bracing ;  men 
were  at  work  in  the  fields,  orchards  were  full 
of  bloom  and  fragrance,  forest  trees  leafing 
out,  and  springing  grass  and  flowers  making 
the  roadsides  lovely. 

Zoe's  spirits  rose  with  every  mile  she  travel 
led,  the  perfume  of  flowers,  the  songs  of  birds, 
and  all  the  sweet  sights  and  sounds  of  nature 
that  greeted  eye,  and  ear,  and  every  sense,  filled 
her  with  joy.  How  could  she,  so  young  and 
full  of  life  and  health,  be  unhappy  in  so  beau 
tiful  a  world  ? 

So  keen  was  her  enjoyment  that  she  rode 
farther  than  she  had  intended.  Time  passed 
so  quickly  that,  on  looking  at  her  watch,  she 
was  surprised  to  find  that  she  would  hardly  be 
able,  even  at  a  gallop,  to  reach  Ion  by  the  break 
fast  hour. 

She  was  a  little  disturbed  at  that,  for  every 
body  was  expected  to  be  punctual  at  meals. 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  was  particular  about  it,  and 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  201 

she  did  not  wish  to  give  Edward  fresh  cause 
for  displeasure. 

As  she  galloped  swiftly  up  the  avenue,  she 
was  surprised  to  see  him  pacing  the  veranda  to 
and  fro,  watch  in  hand,  while  his  horse  stood 
near  ready  saddled  and  bridled. 

As  she  drew  rein  close  by  the  veranda  steps, 
Edward  hastily  returned  his  watch  to  its  fob, 
sprang  forward,  and  lifted  her  from  the  sad 
dle. 

"  Good-morning,  little  wife,"  he  said  with 
an  affectionate  kiss  as  he  set  her  down,  yet  still 
keeping  his  arm  about  her.  "  I  was  not  go 
kind  as  I  might,  or  should  have  been  last 
night,  but  you  will  not  lay  it  up  against  your 
husband,  love?" 

"  No,  of  course  not,  Ned,"  she  returned, 
looking  up  into  his  face  flushed  and  happy, 
that  so  loving  an  apology  had  been  given  her  in 
place  of  the  reproof  she  expected  ;  "  and  you 
won't  hate  me  because  I  was  cross  when  you 
were?" 

"  Hate  you,  love  !  No,  never  !  I  shall  love 
you  as  long  as  we  both  live.  But  I  must  say 
good-by.  I  am  summoned  away  on  important 
business,  and  shall  have  hardly  time  to  catch 
the  next  train." 

"  You  might  have  told  me  last  night,"  she 
pouted,  as  with  another  kiss  he  took  his  arm 
from  her  waist  and  turned  to  leave  her. 


202  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  I  did  not  receive  the  summons  till  half  an 
hour  ago,"  he  answered,  hastily  mounting  his 
steed. 

"  When  will  you  come  back?"  she  asked. 

"  I  hope  to  be  with  you  by  tea-time,  this 
evening.  Au  revoir,  darling." 

He  threw  her  a  kiss  and  was  gone,  galloping 
so  rapidly  away  that  in  a  minute  or  two  he  was 
out  of  sight ;  all  the  more  speedily  to  her 
because  her  eyes  were  blinded  with  tears  as  she 
stood  motionless,  gazing  after  him. 

It  was  their  first  parting,  and  there  came 
over  her  a  feeling  that,  should  he  never  come 
back,  the  world  would  be  a  desert,  nothing  left 
worth  living  for. 

"  Never  mind,  dear  child,  it  is  for  only  a  few 
hours,  if  all  goes  well,"  said  a  kind  sweet  voice 
at  her  side. 

"  Yes,  mamma,  but — oh,  I  wish  he  never  had 
to  go  away  without  me  !  And  why  couldn't  I 
have  gone  with  him  this  time  ?"  she  sobbed, 
beginning  to  feel  herself  quite  aggrieved, 
though  the  idea  of  going  with  Edward  had  but 
just  occurred  to  her. 

"  Well,  dear,  there  really  was  not  time  to  ar 
range  that,"  Elsie  said,  embracing  her  with 
motherly  affection.  "  But  come  now  and  get 
some  breakfast.  You  must  be  hungry  after 
your  ride." 

"  Is  Grandpa  vexed  because  I  was  not  here 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  203 

in  season?"  Zoe  asked,  following  her  mother- 
in-law  on  her  way  to  the  breakfast- room. 

"  He  has  not  shown  any  vexation,"  Elsie  an 
swered  lightly  ;  "  and  you  are  not  much  behind 
time  ;  they  are  all  still  at  the  table.  Edward 
took  his  breakfast  early  in  order  to  catch  his 
train." 

Zoe's  apprehensions  were  relieved  imme 
diately  on  entering  the  breakfast-room,  as  Mr. 
Dinsmore  and  all  the  others  greeted  her  with 
the  usual  pleasant  "  Good-morning." 

Reconciled  to  her  husband  and  smiled  upon 
by  all  the  rest  of  the  family,  she  grew  quite 
happy. 

In  saying  she  was  not  to  be  driven,  but 
would  do  anything  for  love  and  coaxing,  she 
had  spoken  truly  ;  and  now  her  great  desire 
was  to  do  something  to  please  Edward. 

She  had  been  rather  remiss  in  her  studies  of 
late,  and  though  he  had  administered  no  re 
proof,  she  knew  that  he  felt  discouraged  over 
it.  She  determined  to  surprise  him  on  his  re 
turn  with  carefully  prepared  lessons. 

After  giving  due  attention  to  them,  she  spent 
hours  at  the  piano  learning  a  song  he  ad 
mired  and  had  lately  bought  for  her,  saying  he 
thought  it  suited  to  her  voice,  and  wanted  to 
hear  her  play  and  sing  it. 

"  What  a  dear,  industrious  little  woman," 
Elsie  said,  meeting  her  in  the  hall  as  she  left 


204  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

the  music- room,  and  bestowing  upon  her  a 
motherly  smile  and  caress.  "  I  know  whom 
you  are  trying  so  hard  to  please,  and  if  he  does 
not  show  appreciation  of  your  efforts,  I  shall 
think  him  unworthy  of  so  good  a  little  wife." 

Zoe  colored  with  pleasure.  "  0  mamma," 
she  said,  "  though  I  have  been  cross  and  wilful 
sometimes,  I  would  do  anything  in  the  world  to 
please  my  husband  when  he  is  loving  and  kind 
to  me.  Bat  do  you  know,  I  can't  bear  to  be 
driven.  I  won't ;  if  anybody  tries  it  with  me, 
it  just  rouses  ail  that  is  evil  in  me." 

"  Well,  dear,  I  don't  think  any  one  in  this 
kouse  wants  to  drive  you,"  Elsie  said,  repeat 
ing  her  caress,  "  not  even  your  husband  ; 
though  he  is,  perhaps,  a  trifle  masterful  by  na 
ture.  You  and  he  will  need  to  take  the  two 
bears  into  your  counsels,"  she  added  sportively. 

"  Two  bears,  mamma?"  and  Zoe  looked  up 
in  surprise  and  perplexity. 

*'  Yes,  dear  ;  bear  and  forbear,  as  the  poet 
sings — 

"  '  The  kindest  and  the  happiest  pair 

Will  find  occasion  to  forbear, 
And  something  every  day  they  live 
To  pity  and  perhaps  forgive.'  " 

Zoe  went  slowly  up  to  her  own  rooms  and  sat 
down  to  meditate  upon  her  mother-in-law's 
words. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  205 

'*  *  Bear  and  forbear.'  Well,  when  Edward 
reproves  me  as  if  he  were  my  father  instead  of 
my  husband,  and  talks  about  what  he  will  and 
won't  allow,  I  must  bear  with  him,  I  suppose  ; 
and  when  I  want  to  answer  back  that  I'm  my 
own  mistress  and  not  under  his  control,  I  must 
forbear  and  deny  myself  the  pleasure.  Hard 
for  me  to  do,  but  then  it  isn't  to  be  all  on  one 
side  ;  and  if  he  will  only  forbear  lecturing  me 
in  the  beginning,  all  will  go  right. 

"  I  mean  to  tell  him  so.  If  he  wants  me  to 
be  very  good,  he  should  set  me  the  example. 
Good  !  when  he  scolds  me  again,  I'll  just  re 
mind  him  that  example  is  better  than  precept. 

"  No,  I  won't  either  ;  I'll  forbear.  Ned  is 
good  to  me,  and  I  don't  want  to  provoke  him. 
I  mean  to  be  a  good  little  wife  to  him,  and  I 
know  he  wants  to  be  the  best  of  husbands  to  me. 

"  Oh,  how  kind  and  good  he  was  to  me  when 
papa  died,  and  I  hadn't  another  friend  in  the 
world  !  how  he  took  me  to  his  heart  and  com 
forted  and  loved  me  !  I  must  never  make  him 
wish  he  hadn't.  I'll  do  everything  I  can  to 
prove  that  I'm  not  ungrateful  for  all  his  love 
and  kindness." 

Tears  sprang  to  her  eyes,  and  she  was  seized 
with  a  longing  desire  for  his  presence,  for  an 
opportunity  to  pour  out  her  love  and  gratitude, 
and  have  him  clasp  her  to  his  heart  with  tender 
est  caresses,  as  was  his  wont. 


206  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

She  glanced  at  the  clock.  Oh  joy  !  he  might, 
he  probably  would,  return  in  an  hour  or  per 
haps  a  trifle  sooner. 

She  sprang  up  and  began  her  toilet  for  the 
evening,  paying  close  attention  to  his  taste  in 
the  arrangement  of  her  hair  and  the  selection 
of  her  dress  and  ornaments. 

' '  I  want  to  look  just  as  beautiful  in  his  sight 
as  I  possibly  can,  that  he  may  be  pleased  with 
me  and  love  me  better  than  ever,"  was  the 
thought  in  her  heart.  "  I  am  his  own  wife, 
and  who  has  a  better  right  to  his  love  than  I  ? 
Dear  Ned  1  I  hope  we'll  never  quarrel,  but 
always  keep  the  two  bears  with  us  in  our 
home." 

Her  labors  completed,  she  turned  herself 
about  before  the  pier-glass,  mentally  pro 
nounced  her  attire  faultless  from  the  knot  of 
ribbon  in  her  hair  to  the  dainty  boots  on  the 
shapely  little  feet,  and  her  cheek  flushed  with 
pleasure  as  the  mirror  told  her  that  face  and 
form  were  even  prettier  than  the  dress  and 
ornaments  that  formed  a  fit  setting  to  their 
charms. 

The  hour  was  almost  up.  She  glanced  from 
the  window  to  see  if  he  were  yet  in  sight. 

He  was  not,  but  she  wanted  a  walk,  so  would 
go  to  meet  him  ;  he  would  dismount  at  sight  of 
her,  and  they  would  walk  home  together. 

Tying  on  a  garden  hat  and  throwing  a  light 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  207 

shawl  about  her  shoulders,  she  hastened  down 
stairs  and  out  into  the  grounds. 

She  had  walked  more  than  half  the  length  of 
the  avenue,  when  she  saw  the  family  carriage 
turning  in  at  the  gates,  Edward  riding  beside 
it. 

The  flutter  of  a  veil  from  its  window  caused 
her  to  change  her  plans.  He  was  not  return- 
ing  alone,  but  bringing  lad y  visitors  ;  therefore, 
she  would  not  go  to  meet  him. 

And  no  one  had  told  her  visitors  were  ex. 
pected.  She  felt  aggrieved,  and  somehow,  un 
reasonable  as  she  knew  it  to  be,  she  was  angry 
at  Edward's  look  of  interest  and  pleasure  as  he 
leaned  from  the  saddle  in  a  listening  attitude,  as 
if  hearkening  to  the  talk  of  some  one  within  the 
carriage. 

Zoe  had  stepped  behind  a  clump  of  bushes, 
whose  leafy  screen  hid  her  from  the  view  of  the 
approaching  party,  while  through  its  inter 
stices  she  could  see  them  very  plainly. 

As  they  drew  nearer,  she  saw  that  the  car 
riage  contained  two  young,  pretty,  ladylike 
girls,  one  of  whom  was  talking  to  Edward  with 
much  animation  and  earnestness,  he  listening 
with  evident  interest  and  amusement. 

When  the  carriage  had  passed  her,  Zoe  glid 
ed  away  through  the  shrubbery,  gained  the 
house  by  a  circuitous  route  and  a  side  entrance, 
and  her  own  rooms  by  a  back  stairway. 


208  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

She  fully  expected  to  find  Edward  there, 
but  he  was  not. 

"  Where  can  he  be?"  she  asked  herself  half 
aloud,  then  sat  down  and  waited  for  him — not 
very  patiently. 

After  some  little  time,  which,  to  Zoe's  im 
patience,  seemed  very  long,  she  heard  the  open 
ing  and  shutting  of  a  door,  then  the  voices  of 
Mr.  Dinsmore,  his  daughter,  and  Edward  in 
conversation,  as  they  came  down  the  hall 
together. 

"  He  has  been  to  see  his  mother  first,"  she 
pouted.  "  I  think  a  man  ought  always  to  put 
his  wife  first. ' '  And  turning  her  back  to  the 
door,  she  took  up  a  book  and  made  a  pretence 
of  being  deeply  interested  in  its  perusal. 

Edward's  step,  however,  passed  on  into  the 
dressing-room,  and  as  she  heard  him  moving 
about  there,  she  grew  more  and  more  vexed.  It 
seemed  that  he  was  in  no  great  haste  to  greet 
her  after  this  their  first  day's  separation  ;  he 
could  put  it  off,  not  only  for  a  visit  to  his 
mother  in  her  private  apartments,  but  also 
until  he  had  gone  through  the  somewhat 
lengthened  duties  of  the  toilet. 

Well,  she  would  show  him  that  she,  too,  could 
wait — could  be  as  cool  and  indifferent  as  him 
self.  She  assumed  a  graceful  attitude  in  an 
easy-chair,  her  pretty  little  feet  upon  a  velvet- 
cushioned  stool,  and  with  her  book  lying  in  her 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  209 

lap  listened  intently  to  every  sound  coming 
from  the  adjoining  room. 

At  last  she  heard  his  step  approach  the  door, 
then  his  hand  upon  the  knob,  when  she  in 
stantly  took  up  her  book  and  fixed  her  eyes  upon 
its  open  page,  as  though  unconscious  of  every 
thing  but  what  was  printed  there,  yet  really  not 
taking  in  the  meaning  of  a  single  word. 

Edward  came  in,  came  close  to  her  side. 
Still  she  neither  moved  nor  lifted  her  eyes. 
But  she  could  not  control  her  color,  and  he  saw 
through  her  pretences. 

He  knelt  down  beside  her  chair,  bent  his 
head  and  looked  up  into  her  face  with  laughing 
eyes. 

"  What  can  it  be  that  so  interests  my  little 
wife  that  she  does  not  even  know  that  her  hus 
band  has  come  home,  after  this  their  first  day 
of  separation  ?  Have  you  no  kiss  of  welcome 
for  him,  little  woman  ?" 

The  book  was  thrust  hastily  aside,  and  in  an 
instant  her  arms  were  about  his  neck,  her  lips 
pressed  again  and  again  to  his. 

"  0  Ned,  I  do  love  you  !"  she  said  softly, 
"  but  I  began  to  think  you  didn't  care  for  me — 
going  to  see  mamma  first,  and  then  waiting  to 
dress." 

"  Mamma  and  grandpa  were  concerned  in 
the  business  that  took  me  away  to-day,  and  1 
owed  them  a  prompt  report  upon  it ;  yet  I 


210  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

looked  in  here  first  for  my  wife,  but  couldn't 
find  her  ;  then  I  asked  for  her,  and  was  told 
that  she  had  been  seen  going  out  for  a  walk. 
So  I  thought  I  would  dress  and  be  ready  for  her 
when  she  came  in." 

"  "Was  that  it?"  she  asked,  looking  a  little 
ashamed.  "But,"  regarding  him  with  criti 
cal  eyes,  "  you'd  better  always  let  me  help  with 
your  dressing  ;  your  cravat  isn't  tied  nicely, 
and  your  hair  doesn't  look  half  so  well  as 
when  I  brush  it  for  you." 

"  Can't  you  set  matters  straight,  then  ?"  he 
asked,  releasing  her  from  the  close  embrace  in 
which  he  had  held  her  for  the  last  few  minutes. 

"Yes;  just  keep  still  as  you  are,  and  I'll 
re- tie  the  cravat." 

He  held  still,  enjoying,  as  he  always  did, 
having  her  deft  fingers  at  work  about  him,  and 
gazing  the  while  into  the  pretty  face,  with  eyes 
full  of  loving  admiration. 

"  There  !"  she  said  at  length,  leaning  back  a 
little  to  take  in  the  full  effect,  "  I  don't  be 
lieve  that  can  be  improved  upon." 

"  Much  obliged,"  he  said,  getting  up  from 
his  knees.  "  Now,  what  next  ?" 

"  Your  hair,  of  course,"  she  answered,  jump- 
Ing  up  and  leading  the  way  into  the  dressing- 
room.  "Sit  down/'  arming  herself  with  comb 
and  brush,  "  you  know  I'm  not  tall  enough  to 
reach  your  head  while  you're  standing  up." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  211 

He  obeyed,  asking,  "  What  have  you  been 
doing  to-day  ?' ' 

"  What  a  question  !"  she  returned,  laugh 
ing ;  "of  course,  I'd  take  my  pleasure  when 
my  lord  and  master  was  away." 

"  Don't  call  me  that,  dear,"  he  said  in  a 
tone  of  gentle,  half  remorseful  expostula 
tion. 

"  Why  not  ?  doesn't  the  Bible  say  Sarah  obey 
ed  Abraham,  calling  him  lord  ?' ' 

"  But  it  doesn't  say  master,  and  besides, 
these  are  very  different  times." 

"  We  seem  to  have  changed  sides  on  that 
subject,"  she  said,  with  a  merry  little  laugh,  as 
she  laid  the  brush  away,  and  standing  behind 
his  chair,  put  her  arms  around  his  neck  and 
laid  her  cheek  to  his. 

He  drew  her  round  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee. 
"  Darling,  I  don't  mean  to  play  the  tyrant, 
and  am  quite  ashamed  of  some  things  I  said 
last  night." 

"  Then  you  won't  say  them  any  more,  will 
you?  I  was  really  afraid  you  were  turning 
into  a  horrid  tyrant.  Oh,  you  haven't  told  me 
who  the  visitors  are  who  came  in  the  carriage 
with  you  !" 

"  The  daughter  and  niece  of  an  old  friend  of 
my  father's,  Miss  Fanny  Deane  and  Miss 
Susie  Fleming." 

"  How  long  are  they  likely  to  stay?" 


ZLPIE'-S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  I  don't  know;  probably  two  or  threa 
weeks.' 

"  You  asked  what  I'd  been  doing.  Study 
ing  hard  part  of  the  time,  that  I  might  please 
this  old  tutor  of  mine,"  giving  him  another 
bug.  "  Will  you  be  pleased  to  hear  me  recite 
now?" 

"  There  would  not  be  time  before  tea,  dear," 
he  said,  consulting  his  watch  ;  "  so  we  will  put 
it  off  till  later  in  the  evening.  Come  down  to 
the  drawing-room  with  me  and  let  me  intro 
duce  you  to  the  ladies." 

' '  Very  well ;  but  first  tell  me  if  my  toilet 
satisfies  you." 

He  gave  her  a  scrutinizing  glance.  "  En 
tirely  ;  you  are  as  lovely  as  a  fairy,"  he  said, 
with  a  proud,  fond  smile. 

"  Oh,  you  flatterer!"  she  returned  with  a 
pleased  laugh,  and  slipping  her  hand  into  his. 

' '  Your  wife  !' '  exclaimed  both  ladies  when 
the  introduction  was  over.  "  She  looks  so 
young  !" 

"  So  very  young  that  I  should  have  taken 
her  for  a  school-girl,"  added  Miss  Deane,  with 
a  condescending  smile  that  enraged  Zoe. 

"  And  I  take  you  for  an  old  maid  of  twenty- 
five,"  was  her  mental  retort.  "I  dare  say 
you'd  be  glad  enough  to  be  as  young  as  I  am, 
and  to  have  such  a  handsome  husband."  But 
she  merely  made  a  demure  little  courtesy  and 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  313 

withdrew  to  a  seat  beside  her  mother-in-law  on 
the  farther  side  of  the  room,  her  heightened 
color  and  flashing  eyes  alone  telling  how  indig 
nant  she  felt. 

"Never  mind,  dear,  you  are  growing  older 
every  day,"  Elsie  said  in  a  soothing  undertone, 
"  and  are  just  the  right  age  for  Edward.  We 
all  think  that,  and  I  that  you  are  a  dear  little 
daughter  for  me." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  mamma,"  whispered  Zoe. 
"  I  think  it  was  very  rude  and  unkind  to  liken 
me  to  a  school-girl.  I  believe  it  was  just 
because  she  envies  me  my  youth  and  my  hus 
band." 

"  Perhaps  so,"  Elsie  said,  with  difficulty 
restraining  a  smile,  "  but  we  will  try  to  be 
charitable  and  think  the  remark  was  not  un 
kindly  meant." 

Edward  took  Miss  Deane  in  to  supper,  which 
was  presently  announced.  Zoe  did  not  like 
that,  as  Elsie  perceived  with  some  concern. 

The  young  lady  had  very  fine  conversational 
powers  and  was  very  fond  of  displaying  them  ; 
she  soon  obtained  and  held  the  attention  of  all 
the  older  people  at  the  table,  and  Zoe  felt  her 
self  more  and  more  aggrieved.  Edward  was 
positively  careless  of  her  wants,  leaving  her 
to  be  waited  upon  by  the  servants. 

When  they  returned  to  the  drawing-room  he 
seated  himself  beside  Miss  T)eane  again,  and  the 


214  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

flow  of  talk  recommenced,  he  continuing  a  de 
lighted  listener. 

Zoe  feigned  not  to  notice  or  care,  but  it  was 
a  very  transparent  pretence.  Edward  had  de 
voted  himself  so  almost  exclusively  to  her  ever 
since  their  marriage,  that  she  could  scarce  en 
dure  to  have  it  otherwise. 

She  could  not  refrain  from  watching  him 
furtively  and  trying  to  catch  his  every  look, 
word  and  tone. 

After  a  little  she  stole  quietly  from  the  room 
and  went  up  to  her  own. 

"  He  will  miss  me  presently,"  she  thought, 
"  remember  about  the  lessons,  and  come  up  to 
hear  them,  and  I'll  have  him  all  to  myself  for 
at  least  a  little  while." 

He  did  not  come,  but  at  length  Rosie  looked 
in  to  say,  "  Won't  you  come  down  to  the  music- 
room,  Zoe  ?  Miss  Fleming  is  going  to  play  for 
us,  and  she  is  said  to  be  quite  a  wonderful  per 
former." 

Zoe  accepted  the  invitation  ;  she  was  fond  of 
music,  and  it  wasn't  Miss  Fleming  who  had 
robbed  her  of  Edward.  Yet,  when  she  saw  him 
standing  beside  her,  a  rapt  and  delighted  lis 
tener,  and  assiduously  turning  her  music,  she 
began  to  almost  hate  her,  too. 

The  advent  of  these  two  strangers  seemed  to 
have  rendered  ineffectual  all  the  efforts  she  had 
put  forth  that  day  to  gratify  her  husband  ;  of 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  215 

what  use  was  it  that  she  had  so  carefully  pre 
pared  the  lessons  he  would  not  trouble  himself 
to  hear  ?  or  that  she  had  spent  hours  of  patient 
practice  at  the  piano  in  learning  the  song  she 
was  given  no  opportunity  to  play  and  sing  ? 

But  womanly  pride  was  awaking  within  her, 
and  she  made  a  tolerably  successful  effort  to 
control  and  hide  her  feelings. 

When  at  length  she  found  herself  alone  with 
Edward  in  their  own  apartments,  she  moved 
silently  about  making  her  preparations  for  re* 
tiring,  seeming  to  have  nothing  to  say. 

He  burst  into  enthusiastic  praises  of  the  tal 
ents  of  their  guests — the  conversational  gift  of 
the  one,  the  musical  genius  of  the  other. 

Zoe,  standing  before  the  mirror,  brushing 
out  her  soft  shining  tresses,  made  no  response. 

"  Why  are  you  so  silent,  little  woman?" 
Edward  asked  presently. 

"  Because  I  have  nothing  to  say  that  you 
would  want  to  hear." 

"  Nothing  that  I  would  want  to  hear?  why, 
I  am  fond  of  the  very  sound  of  your  voice. 
But  what's  the  matter?"  for  he  had  come  to 
her  side,  and  perceived  with  surprise  and  con 
cern  that  her  eyes  were  full  of  tears. 

"  Oh,  nothing  !  except  that  I'd  looked  for 
ward  to  a  delightful  evening  with  my  husband, 
after  being  parted  from  him  all  day,  and  didn't 
get  it." 


216  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

*'  My  dear  Zoe,"  he  said,  "  I  owe  you  an. 
apology  !  I  actually  forgot  all  about  those 
lessons." 

"  And  me,  too,"  she  said  bitterly.  "  My 
musical  and  conversational  gifts  sink  into  utter 
insignificance  beside  those  of  these  newcomers." 

"  Jealousy  is  a  very  mean  and  wicked  pas 
sion,  Zoe  ;  I  don't  like  to  see  you  indulging  it," 
he  said,  turning  away  from  her.  "  I  am,  of 
course,  expected  to  pay  some  attention  to  my 
mother's  guests,  and  you  will  have  to  put  up 
with  it." 

"  You  are  always  right  and  I  am  always 
wrong,"  she  said,  half  choking  with  indigna 
tion  ;  "  but  if  you  are  always  to  do  as  you 
please,  I  shall  do  as  /please." 

"  In  regard  to  what?"  he  asked  coldly. 

"  Everything  !"  she  answered  in  a  defiant 
tone. 

Edward  strode  angrily  into  the  next  room ; 
but  five  minutes  sufficed  to  subdue  his  passion, 
and  in  tender  tones  he  called  softly  to  his  wife, 
"  Zoe,  love,  will  you  please  come  here  for  a 
moment?" 

She  started  with  surprise  at  the  kindness  of 
his  tones,  her  heart  leaped  for  joy,  and  she  ran 
to  him,  smiling  through  her  tears. 

He  had  seated  himself  in  a  large  easy-chair. 
"Come,  darling,"  he  said,  drawing  her  to  a 
seat  upon  his  knee.  Then  with  his  arm  about 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  217 

her  waist,  "  Zoe,  love,  we  are  husband  and 
wife,  whom  nothing  but  death  can  ever  sepa. 
rate.  Let  us  be  kind  to  one  another,  kind  and 
forbearing,  so  that  when  one  is  taken  the  othei 
will  have  no  cause  for  self-reproach." 

"  0  Ned,  don't  talk  of  that,"  she  sobbed 
with  her  arms  about  his  neck,  her  cheek  laid 
to  his.  "  I'm  sure  it  would  kill  me  to  lose 
you.  You  are  all  I  have  in  the  wide  world." 

"  So  I  am,  you  poor  little  dear,"  he  said, 
softly  smoothing  her  hair,  "  and  I  ought  to  be 
always  kind  to  you.  But,  indeed,  Zoe,  you 
have  no  need  to  be  jealous  of  any  other 
woman.  I  may  like  to  talk  with  them  and  lis» 
ten  to  their  music,  but  when  I  want  some  one 
to  love  and  pet,  my  heart  turns  to  my  owa 
little  wife." 

"  It  was  very  foolish  !"  she  said,  penitently, 
"  but  I  did  so  want  you  to  myself  to-night,  and 
I'd  worked  so  busily  all  day  learning  the  lessons 
and  that  song  you  brought  me,  thinking  to 
please  you." 

' '  Did  you,  dear  ?  well,  it  was  too  bad  in  me 
to  neglect  you  so,  and  even  to  forget  to  give 
you  this,  which  I  bought  expressly  for  my  dear 
little  wife,  while  in  the  city  to-day." 

He  took  her  hand  as  he  spoke,  and  slipped  a 
ring  upon  her  finger. 

"  0  Ned,  thank  you  !"  she  exclaimed,  lift 
ing  to  his  a  face  full  of  delight.  "It's  very 


218  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

pretty,  and  so  good  in  you  to  remember  to 
bring  me  something." 

"  Then  shall  we  kiss  and  be  friends,  and  try 
not  to  quarrel  any  more?" 

"  Yes  ;  oh  yes  !"  she  said,  offering  her  lips. 

"  I  must  have  that  song  to-morrow,"  he 
said,  caressing  her  again  and  again. 

"  No,  no  !  I  can't  think  of  singing  before 
guch  a  performer  as  Miss  Fleming." 

"  But  you  are  an  early  bird,  and  she  and 
Miss  Deane  will  probably  lie  late.  Can't  you 
eing  and  play  for  me  before  they  are  down  in 
the  morning  ?' ' 

"  Well,  perhaps,"  she  answered  coquettishly. 
"  And  the  lessons  ?  will  you  hear  them,  too, 
before  breakfast  ?" 

"  If  you  wish  it,  dear." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

"The  beginning  of  strife  is  as  when  one  letteth  out  water:  there 
fore  leav«  off  contention,  before  it  be  meddled  with." 

—Proverbs  17 : 14. 

ZOE  went  to  bed  that  night  and  rose  again 
the  next  morning  a  happy  little  woman. 

The  song  was  sung,  the  performance  eliciting 
warm  praise  from  the  solitary  listener. 

Then  they  had  a  delightful  ride  together,  all 
before  breakfast,  and  she  brought  to  the  table 
such  dancing  eyes  and  rosy  cheeks  that  Mr. 
Lilburn  could  not  refrain  from  complimenting 
her  upon  them,  while  the  rest  of  the  older 
people  smiled  in  approval. 

"  She  looks  younger  than  ever,"  remarked 
Miss  Deane,  sweetly.  "  It  is  quite  impossible 
to  realize  that  she  is  married." 

"  It  is  altogether  possible  for  me  to  realize 
that  she  is  my  own  dear  little  wife,"  said  Ed> 
ward,  regarding  Zoe  with  loving,  admiring 
eyes.  "  A  piece  of  personal  property  I  would 
not  part  with  for  untold  gold,"  he  added  with 
a  happy  laugh. 

"  And  we  all  think  our  Zoe  is  quite  old 
enough  for  so  young  a  husband,"  said  Elsie, 


220  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATION®. 

bestowing  upon  the  two  a  glance  of  smiling, 
motherly  affection. 

It  was  a  busy  season  with  Edward,  and  he 
was  compelled  to  leave  the  entertainment  of  the 
guests  through  the  day  to  his  mother  and  other 
members  of  the  family. 

Zoe  excused  herself  from  any  share  in  that 
•work  on  the  plea  that  she  was  too  young  to  be 
companionable  to  the  ladies,  spent  some  hours 
in  diligent  study,  then  walked  out  with  the 
children. 

"  I  have  two  sets  of  lessons  ready  for  you," 
was  her  greeting  to  Edward,  when  he  came  in 
late  in  the  afternoon. 

"  Have  you,  dear?"  he  returned,  taking  the 
easy-chair  she  drew  forward  for  him.  "  Then 
let  me  hear  them.  You  must  have  been  an  in 
dustrious  little  woman  to-day." 

"Tolerably;  but  you  know  one  set  was 
ready  for  you  yesterday." 

"  Ah,  yes  ;  you  were  industrious  then,  also. 
And  I  dare  say  it  is  rather  stupid  work  studying 
alone." 

"Not  when  one  has  such  a  nice  teacher," 
she  answered  sportively.  ' '  Praise  from  your 
lips  is  sweeter  than  it  ever  was  from  any  other 
but  papa's,"  she  added,  tears  trembling  in  her 
eyes. 

He  was  glad  to  be  able,  on  the  conclusion  of 
the  recitation,  to  give  it  without  stint. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  221 

She  flushed  with  pleasure,  and  helping  her 
self  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee,  thanked  him  with 
a  hug  and  kiss. 

"  Easter  holidays  begin  next  week,"  he  re 
marked,  putting  an  arm  about  her  and  return 
ing  her  caress  ;  "  do  you  wish  to  give  up  your 
studies  during  that  time  ?" 

"No,"  she  said;  "I've  wasted  too  much 
time  during  the  past  few  weeks,  and  I'd  rather 
take  my  holidays  in  the  very  warm  weather." 

"  That  is  what  mamma's  and  grandpa's 
pupils  are  to  do,"  he  said.  "  They  are  invited 
to  both  the  Oaks  and  the  Laurels  in  May  and 
June,  to  spend  some  weeks  at  each  place.  And 
you  are  included  in  both  invitations." 

"  I  shall  not  go  unless  you  do,"  she  said  with 
decision.  "  Parted  from  my  husband  for 
weeks  ?  No,  indeed  !  I  can  hardly  stand  it  for 
a  single  day,  "she  added,  laying  her  cheek  to  his. 

"Nor  I,  little  wife,"  he  said,  passing  his 
hand  softly  over  her  hair.  "  Do  you  feel  equal 
to  a  ride  this  afternoon  ?' ' 

"  Why,  yes  ;  of  course  !  shall  I  get  ready  at 
once?" 

"  Yes,  do,  dearie.  There  is  to  be  a  party  of 
us — grandpa,  mamma,  and  Miss  Fleming,  Miss 
Deane,  you  and  I. ' ' 

Zoe's  brow  clouded.  "  Riding  tnree  abreast, 
I  suppose.  But  why  did  you  ask  Miss  Deane  ? 
She'll  spoil  all  my  enjoyment." 


222  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Don't  let  her  ;  I  must  show  some  attention 
to  her  as  a  guest  in  the  house,  and  really  felt 
obliged  to  invite  her.  We  are  to  call  at  Fair- 
view,  and  see  how  Lester  and  Elsie  get  on  with 
their  housekeeping.  Now,  do  promise  me 
that  you  will  be  a  good,  sensible  little  woman, 
and  not  indulge  in  jealousy." 

"  To  please  you  I'll  do  the  very  best  I  can. 
I  told  you  I  would  do  anything  for  love  and 
coaxing,"  she  answered  in  a  sprightly  tone,  with 
her  arm  still  about  his  neck,  her  eyes  gazing 
fondly  into  his. 

He  drew  her  closer.  "  I'll  try  always  to 
remember  and  practice  upon  that,"  he  said. 
"  Now,  darling,  don  that  very  ^coming  hat 
and  habit  you  wore  this  morning." 

Miss  Deane  was  an  accomplished  coquette, 
whose  greatest  delight  was  to  prove  her  power 
over  every  man  who  came  in  her  way,  whether 
married  or  single,  and  perceiving  Zoe's  dislike 
to  her,  and  jealousy  of  any  attention  paid  her 
by  Edward,  she  took  a  malicious  pleasure  in 
drawing  him  to  her  side  whenever  opportunity 
offered,  and  keeping  him  there  as  long  as  possi 
ble. 

Edward,  with  a  heart  entirely  true  to  his 
young  wife,  endeavored  to  resist  the  fascina 
tions  of  the  siren  and  avoid  her  when  polite 
ness  would  permit ;  and  Zoe  struggled  against 
her  inclination  to  jealousy,  yet  Miss  Deane  sue- 


ELSIE  "S  NEW  RELATIONS, 


ceeded  in  the  course  of  a  few  days  in  bringing 
about  a  slight  coldness  between  them. 

They  did  not  actually  quarrel,  but  there  was 
a  cessation  of  loving  looks  and  endearing 
words  and  names.  It  was  simply  Zoe  and  Ed 
ward  now  instead  of  dearest  and  love  and  dar 
ling,  while  they  rather  avoided  than  sought 
each  other's  society. 

Edward  was  too  busy  to  walk  or  ride  with  his 
wife,  and  Max  and  Ralph  Conly,  at  home  now 
for  the  Easter  holidays  and  self-invited  to  Ion, 
became  the  almost  constant  sharers  of  her  out 
door  exercise. 

Edward  saw  it  with  displeasure,  for  Ealph 
was  no  favorite  with  him.  "When  things  had 
gone  on  in  that  way  for  several  days,  he  vent 
ured  upon  a  mild  remonstrance,  telling  Zoe  he 
would  rather  she  would  not  make  a  familiar  as 
sociate  of  Ralph. 

"If  I  am  debarred  from  my  husband's 
society,  Pm  not  to  be  blamed  for  taking  what  I 
can  get,"  she  answered  coldly. 

"  I  don't  blame  you  for  what  is  past,  Zoe," 
he  said,  '  '  but  request  that  in  future  you  will 
not  have  more  to  do  with  Ralph  than  is  quite 
necessary." 

Zoe  was  in  a  defiant  mood.  She  walked 
away  without  making  any  reply,  and  an  hour 
later  Edward  met  her  riding  out  with  Ralph 
by  her  side.  Max  was  not  with  them,  as  it  was 


224  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

during  his  study  hours,  and  they  had  not  even 
an  attendant. 

They  had  been  laughing  and  chatting  gayly, 
but  at  sight  of  Edward  a  sudden  silence  fell  on 
them. 

Zoe's  head  drooped  and  her  cheeks  flushed 
hotly  as  she  perceived  the  dark  frown  on  her 
husband's  brow.  She  expected  some  cutting 
word  of  rebuke,  but  he  simply  wheeled  his 
horse  about,  placing  himself  on  her  other  side, 
so  that  she  was  between  him  and  Ralph,  and 
rode  on  with  them. 

Not  a  word  was  spoken  until  they  drew  rein 
at  their  own  door,  when  Edward,  dismount 
ing,  lifted  his  wife  from  her  pony,  and  as  he 
set  her  down,  said,  "  I  will  be  obliged  to  you, 
Zoe,  if  you  will  now  prepare  your  lessons  for  to 
day." 

Zoe  had  already  begun  to  repent  of  her  open 
disregard  of  his  wishes,  for  during  the  silent 
ride  memory  had  been  busy  with  the  many  ex 
pressions  of  love  and  tenderness  he  had  lavish 
ed  upon  her  in  their  short  married  life,  and  if 
there  had  been  the  least  bit  of  either  in  his 
tones  now,  she  would  have  whispered  in  his  ear 
that  she  was  sorry  and  would  not  so  offend 
again  ;  but  the  cold,  stern  accents  made  the  re 
quest  sound  like  a  command,  and  roused  again 
the  spirit  of  opposition  that  had  almost  died 
out. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  225 

She  shook  off  his  detaining  hand,  and  walked 
away  in  silence,  with  head  erect  and  cheeks 
burning  with  indignation. 

Ralph  had  not  heard  Edward's  low-spoken 
words,  but  looking  after  Zoe,  as  she  disappeared 
within  the  doorway,  "  Seems  to  me  you're  a  bit 
of  a  tyrant,  Ned,"  he  remarked  with  a  coarse, 
disagreeable  laugh. 

"  I  am  not  aware  of  having  shown  any  evi 
dence  of  being  such,"  Edward  returned  rather 
haughtily,  as  he  remounted.  Then,  turning  his 
horse's  head,  he  rode  rapidly  away. 

Zoe  went  to  her  boudoir,  gave  vent  to  her 
anger  in  a  hearty  fit  of  crying,  then  set  to  work 
at  the  lessons  with  a  sincere  desire  to  please 
the  husband  she  really  loved  with  all  her 
heart. 

"  I've  been  forgetting  the  two  bears,"  she 
said  to  herself,  "  but  I'll  try  again,  and  when 
that  hateful  Miss  Deane  goes  away,  everything 
will  be  right  again.  I  know  Ned  has  to  be 
polite  to  her  ;  and  it's  very  silly  in  me  to  get 
vexed  when  he  talks  to  her  ;  but  I  can't  help 
it,  because  he's  my  all." 

She  finished  her  tasks,  dressed  herself  for 
dinner  with  care  and  taste,  and  when  she  heard 
his  step  on  the  stairs  ran  to  the  door  to  meet 
him. 

Her  face  was  bright  and  eager,  but  changed 
at  sight  of  his  cold,  forbidding  looks. 


226  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"lam  ready  for  you,"  she  said  timidly, 
shrinking  away  from  him. 

"  Very  well,  bring  your  books,"  he  said  with, 
she  thought,  the  air  of  a  schoolmaster  toward 
a  pupil  in  disgrace,  and  seating  himself  as  he 
spoke. 

She  brought  them,  keeping  her  eyes  cast 
down  to  hide  the  tell-tale  tears.  She  controlled 
her  emotion  in  another  moment,  and  went 
through  the  recitations  very  creditably  to  her 
self. 

He  made  no  comment  upon  that,  though 
usually  he  would  have  bestowed  warm  praise, 
but  simply  appointed  the  tasks  for  the  next 
day,  rose  and  left  the  room, 

Zoe  looked  after  him  with  a  swelling  heart, 
wiped  away  a  tear  or  two,  and  assuming  an  air 
of  indifference,  went  down  to  the  parlor  to 
join  the  rest  of  the  family. 

"  Where's  Ned?"  asked  Rosie.  "You  two 
used  never  to  be  seen  apart ;  but  of  late — ' ' 

The  sentence  was  suddenly  broken  off  because 
of  a  warning  look  from  her  mamma. 

"  Don't  you  know,  little  girl,"  said  Miss 
Deane  in  a  soft,  purring  tone,  ' '  that  nobody  ex 
pects  married  people  to  remain  lovers  always  ?" 

"  It  is  what  they  should  do,"  Elsie  said  with 
gentle  decision.  ' '  It  was  so  with  my  husband 
and  myself,  and  I  trust  will  be  with  all  my 
children." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

**  Allow  me  to  advise  you  to  deliver  Ned  a 
lecture  on  the  subject,  cousin,"  laughed  Kalph. 

"  He  doesn't  need  it,"  Zoe  exclaimed  with 
spirit,  turning  on  Kalph  with  flashing  eyes. 

"  Oh,"  he  said,  with  a  loud  guffaw,  "  I 
should  have  remembered  that  any  one  taking 
the  part  of  an  abused  wife  is  sure  to  have  her 
wrath  turned  upoa  himself." 

' '  What  do  you  mean  by  that,  sir  ?  I  am  not 
an  abused  wife,"  said  Zoe,  tears  springing  to 
her  eyes  ;  "  there  never  was  a  kinder,  tenderer 
husband  than  mine,  and  I  know  he  loves  me 
dearly." 

"  He  does,  indeed,  dear  ;  we  none  of  us  doubt 
that  in  the  least ;  and  so  you  can  well  afford  to 
let  Ralph  enjoy  his  forlorn  joke,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Dinsmore,  with  an  indignant,  reproving 
look  at  the  latter,  who  colored  under  it,  and  re 
lapsed  into  silence. 

The  weather  was  delightful,  and  the  children 
having  been  given  a  half  holiday,  spent  the 
afternoon  in  the  grounds.  Zoe  forsook  the 
company  of  the  older  people  for  theirs,  and 
joined  in  their  sports,  for  she  was  still  child 
like  in  her  tastes. 

She  was  as  active  as  a  boy,  and  before  her 
marriage  had  taken  keen  delight  in  climbing 
rocks  and  trees.  The  apple-trees  in  the  orchard 
were  in  full  bloom,  and  taking  a  fancy  to  adorn 
iierself  with  their  blossoms,  she  climbed  up 


228  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

among  the  branches  of  one  of  the  tallest,  in 
order,  as  she  said,  to  "  take  her  pick  and 
choice,"  Rosie,  Lulu,  Grade  and  Walter  stand 
ing  near  and  watching  her  with  eager  interest. 

"  Oh,  Zoe,  take  care  !"  Rosie  called  to  her, 
'  that  branch  doesn't  look  strong,  and  you 
might  fall  and  hurt  yourself  badly." 

"  Don't  you  be  afraid.  I  can  take  care  of 
myself,"  she  returned  with  a  light  laugh. 

But  another  voice  spoke  close  at  hand,  fairly 
startling  her,  it  was  so  unexpected.  "  Zoe, 
what  mad  prank  is  this  ?  Let  me  help  you 
down  at  once." 

"  There's  no  need  for  you  to  trouble  your 
self,  I  am  quite  able  to  get  down  without  as. 
sistance,  when  I'm  ready,"  she  replied,  put 
ting  a  strong  emphasis  upon  the  last  words. 

"  No  ;  it  is  too  dangerous,"  and  he  held  up 
his  arms  with  an  imperative,  "  Come  !" 

"  How  you  do  order  me  about,"  she  mut 
tered,  half  under  her  breath,  and  more  than 
half  inclined  to  rebel. 

But  no  ;  the  children  were  looking  and  listen 
ing,  and  must  not  be  allowed  to  suspect  any  un 
pleasantness  between  herself  and  her  husband. 

She  dropped  into  his  arms,  he  set  her  upon 
her  feet,  drew  her  hand  within  his  arm,  and 
walked  away  with  her. 

"  I  do  not  approve  of  tree-climbing  for  a 
married  woman,  Zoe,"  he  said,  when  they  were 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  229 

out  of  ear-shot  of  the  children  ;  "  at  least,  not 
for  my  wife  ;  and  I  must  request  you  not  to 
try  it  again. ' ' 

"  It's  a  pity  I  didn't  know  how  much  my 
liberty  would  be  curtailed  by  getting  married," 
she  returned  bitterly. 

"  And  I  am  exceedingly  sorry  it  is  out  of 
my  power  to  restore  your  liberty  to  you,  since 
it  seems  that  would  add  to  your  happiness. ' ' 

At  that  she  hastily  withdrew  her  hand  from 
his  arm  and  walked  quickly  away  from  him, 
taking  the  direction  of  the  house. 

Leaning  against  a  tree,  his  arms  folded,  his 
face  pale  and  stern,  he  looked  after  her  with  a 
heart  full  of  keenest  anguish.  She  had  never 
been  dearer  to  him  than  at  this  moment,  but 
alas,  she  seemed  to  have  lost  her  love  for  him, 
and  what  a  life  of  miserable  dissension  they 
were  likely  to  lead,  repenting  at  leisure  their 
foolishly  hasty  marriage  ! 

And  she  was  half  frantic  with  pain  and  pas 
sion.  He  was  tired  of  her  already — before  they 
had  been  married  a  year — he  did  not  love  her 
any  longer  and  would  be  glad  to  be  rid  of  her. 
Oh,  what  should  she  do  !  would  that  she  could 
fly  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  that  he  might  be 
relieved  of  her  hated  presence. 

And  yet — oh,  how  could  she  ever  endure  con 
stant  absence  from  him?  She  loved  him  so 
dearly,  so  dearly  ! 


230  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

She  hurried  on  past  the  house,  down  the 
whole  length  of  the  avenue  and  back  again,  ihe 
hot  tears  all  the  time  streaming  over  her 
cheeks.  Then  she  hastily  wiped  them  away, 
went  to  her  rooms,  bathed  her  eyes,  and  dress 
ed  carefully  for  tea. 

Womanly  pride  had  come  to  her  aid  ;  she 
must  hide  her  wounds  from  all,  especially  from 
Edward  himself  and  "  that  detestable  Miss 
Deane."  She  would  pretend  to  be  happy,  very 
happy,  and  no  one  should  guess  how  terribly 
her  heart  was  aching. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

"Where  lives  the  man  that  has  not  tried 
How  mirth  can  into  folly  glide, 
And  folly  into  sin  I" 

-Scott. 

RALPH  CONLY  was  not  a  favorite  with  any  of 
his  Ion  relatives,  because  they  knew  his  prin 
ciples  were  not  altogether  such  as  they  could 
approve,  nor  indeed  his  practice  either;  yet 
they  had  no  idea  how  bad  a  youth  he  was,  else 
intimacy  between  him  and  Max  would  have 
been  forbidden. 

All  unsuspected  by  the  older  people,  he  was 
exerting  a  very  demoralizing  influence  over  the 
younger  boy.  Every  afternoon  they  sought  out 
some  private  spot  and  had  a  game  of  cards, 
and  little  by  little  Ralph  had  introduced  gam 
bling  into  the  game,  till  now  the  stakes  were 
high  in  proportion  to  the  means  of  the  play 
ers. 

On  this  particular  afternoon  they  had  taken 
possession  of  a  summer-house  in  a  retired  part 
of  the  grounds,  and  were  deep  in  play. 

Ralph  at  first  let  Max  win,  the  stakes  being 
very  small ;  then  raising  them  higher,  he  won 


232  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

again  and  again,  till  he  had  stripped  Max  of  all 
his  pocket  money  and  his  watch. 

Max  felt  himself  ruined,  and  broke  out  in 
passionate  exclamations  of  grief  and  despair, 
coupled  with  accusations  of  cheating,  which 
were,  indeed,  well  founded. 

Ealph  grew  furious  and  swore  horrible  oaths, 
and  Max  answered  with  a  repetition  of  his  ac 
cusation,  concluding  with  an  oath,  the  first  he 
had  uttered  since  his  father's  serious  talk  with 
him  on  the  exceeding  sinfulness  and  black  in 
gratitude  of  profanity. 

All  that  had  passed  then,  the  passages  of 
Scripture  telling  of  the  punishment  of  the 
swearer  under  the  Levitical  law,  flashed  back 
upon  him  as  the  words  left  his  lips,  and  cover 
ing  his  face  with  his  hands  he  groaned  in 
anguish  of  spirit  at  thought  of  his  fearful  sin. 

Then  Mr.  Dinsmore's  voice,  speaking  in 
sternest  accents,  startled  them  both.  "  Ralph, 
is  this  the  kind  of  boy  you  are  ?  a  gambler  and 
profane  swearer  ?  And  you,  too,  Max  ?  Do 
you  mean  to  break  your  poor  father's  heart  and 
some  day  bring  down  his  gray  hairs  with  sor 
row  to  the  grave  ?  Go  at  once  to  your  room, 
sir.  And  you,  Ralph,  return  immediately  to 
Roselands.  I  cannot  expose  my  grandchildren 
to  the  corrupting  influence  of  such  a  character 
as  yours." 

The  mandate  was  obeyed  promptly  and  in 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  233 

silence  by  both,  Ralph  not  daring  to  gather  iip 
his  plunder,  or  even  his  cards  from  the  table 
where  they  lay. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  took  possession  of  both,  and 
followed  Max  to  the  house.  In  the  heat  of 
their  altercation  the  lads  had  raised  their  voices 
to  a  high  pitch,  and  he,  happening  to  be  at  no 
great  distance,  and  hastening  to  the  spot  to 
learn  the  cause  of  the  disturbance,  had  come 
upon  them  in  time  to  hear  the  last  sentence  ut 
tered  by  each,  and  had  taken  in  the  whole  situ 
ation  at  a  glance. 

He  went  directly  to  his  daughter's  dressing- 
room,  and  sent  for  Violet  to  join  them  there. 

Both  ladies  were  greatly  distressed  by  the 
tale  he  had  to  tell. 

"Oh,"  sobbed  Violet,  "  it  will  break  my 
husband's  heart  to  learn  that  his  only  son  has 
taken  to  such  evil  courses  !  And  to  think 
that  it  was  a  relative  of  our  own  who  led  him 
into  it  !" 

"  Yes,"  sighed  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "  I  blame 
myself  for  not  being  more  watchful  ;  though  I 
had  no  idea  that  Ralph  had  acquired  such 
Tices." 

"  I  cannot  have  you  blame  yourself,  papa," 
Elsie  said,  with  tender  look  and  tone.  "  I  am 
sure  it  was  no  fault  of  yours.  And  I  cannot 
believe  the  dear  boy  has  become  a  confirmed 
swearer  or  gambler  in  so  short  a  time.  He  is  a 


234  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

warm-hearted  fellow,  and  has  a  tender  con 
science.  We  will  hope  by  divine  aid  to  re 
claim  him  speedily." 

"  Dear  mamma,  thank  you  !"  exclaimed 
Violet,  smiling  through  her  tears.  "  What 
you  say  of  Max  is  quite  true,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  that  he  is  at  this  very  moment  greatly 
distressed  because  of  his  sin." 

" 1  trust  it  may  be  so,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore. 
"  But  now  the  question  is,  what  is  to  be  done 
with  him  ?  I  wish  his  father  were  here  to  pre 
scribe  the  course  to  be  taken." 

"  Oh,  he  has  already  done  so  !"  cried  Violet, 
bursting  into  tears  again.  "  He  said  if  Max 
should  ever  be  guilty  of  profanity  he  was  to  be 
confined  to  his  own  room  for  a  week,  and  for 
bidden  all  intercourse  with  the  rest  of  the 
family  as  unworthy  to  associate  with  them.  I 
begged  him  not  to  compel  us  to  be  so  severe, 
but  he  was  inexorable." 

"  Then  we  have  no  discretionary  power,  no 
choice  but  to  carry  out  his  directions,"  Mr. 
Dinsmore  said,  feeling  rather  relieved  that  the 
decision  was  not  left  with  him.  "  I  shall  go 
now  and  tell  Max  what  his  sentence  is,  and 
from  whom  it  comes. 

"•  And,  unfortunately,  it  will  be  necessary,  in 
order  to  carry  it  out,  to  inform  the  other  mem 
bers  of  the  family,  who  might  otherwise  hold 
communication  with  him. .. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  235 

rt  That  task  I  leave  to  you,  Elsie  and  Violet." 

He  left  the  room,  and  Violet,  after  a  little 
sorrowful  converse  with  her  mother,  went  to 
her  own,  and  with  many  tears  told  Lulu  and 
Grade  what  had  occurred,  and  what  was,  by 
their  father's  direction,  to  be  Max's  punish 
ment. 

Both  little  sisters  were  shocked  and  grieved, 
very  sorry  for  Max,  for  it  seemed  to  them  quite 
terrible  to  be  shut  up  in  one  room  for  a  whole 
week,  while  to  be  out  of  doors  was  so  delightful ; 
but  even  Lulu  had  nothing  to  say  against  their 
father's  decree,  especially  after  Violet  had  ex 
plained  that  he  had  made  it  in  his  great  love 
for  Max,  wanting  to  cure  him  of  vices  that 
would  make  him  wretched  in  this  life  and  the 
next. 

Rosie  was  still  more  shocked  and  scarcely 
less  sorry  than  Lulu  and  Gracie,  for  she  had 
been  taught  to  look  upon  swearing  and  gam 
bling  as  very  great  sins,  and  yet  she  liked  Max 
very  much  indeed,  and  pitied  him  for  the  dis 
grace  and  punishment  he  had  brought  upon 
himself. 

It  was  she  who  told  Zoe,  seeking  her  in  her 
dressing-room,  where  she  was  making  her  toilet 
for  the  evening. 

"  Oh,  Rosie,  how  dreadful !"  exclaimed  Zoe. 
**  I  never  could  have  believed  it  of  Max  !  but 
it  is  all  because  of  the  bad  influence  of  that 


236  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

wicked  Ralph.  I  see  now  why  Edward  disap 
proves  of  him  so  thoroughly  that  he  didn't. like 
me  to  ride  with  him.  But  I  do  think  Captain 
Raymond  is  a  very  severe  father.  A  whole 
week  in  the  house  this  lovely  weather  !  How 
can  the  poor  boy  ever  stand  it ! 

"  And  nobody  to  speak  a  kind  word  to  him, 
either.  I  don't  think  they  ought  to  be  so 
hard  on  him,  for  I  dare  say  he  is  grieving  him 
self  sick  over  it  now,  for  he  isn't  a  bad  boy." 

"  No,"  said  Rosie,  "  I  don't  think  he  is  ;  I 
like  Max  very  much,  but  of  course  his  fa 
ther's  orders  have  to  be  carried  out,  and  for 
that  reason  we  are  all  forbidden  to  go  near  him, 
and  we  have  no  choice  but  to  obey." 

"  Forbidden,  indeed  !"  thought  Zoe  to  her 
self.  "  I  for  one  shall  do  as  I  please  about  it." 

"  Zoe,  how  pretty  you  are  !  that  dress  is  very 
becoming  !"  exclaimed  Rosie,  suddenly  chang 
ing  the  subject. 

"Am  I?  But  I  can't  compare  with  Miss 
Deaue  in  either  beauty  or  conversational  pow 
ers,"  returned  Zoe,  the  concluding  words  spo 
ken  with  some  bitterness. 

"  Can't  you  ?  just  ask  Ned  about  it,"  laugh 
ed  Rosie.  "  I  verily  believe  he  thinks  you  the 
sweetest  thing  he  ever  set  eyes  on.  There,  I 
hear  him  coming,  and  must  run  away,  for  I 
know  he  always  wants  you  all  to  himself  here ; 
and  besides,  I  have  to  dress." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  237 

She  ran  gayly  away,  passing  her  brother  on 
the  threshold. 

Zoe  was  busying  herself  at  a  bureau  drawer, 
apparently  searching  for  something,  and  did 
not  look  toward  him  or  speak.  In  another 
moment  she  had  found  what  she  wanted,  closed 
the  drawer,  and  passed  into  her  boudoir. 

Edward  had  been  standing  silently  watching 
her,  love  and  anger  struggling  for  the  mastery 
in  his  breast.  If  she  had  only  turned  to  him 
with  a  word,  or  even  a  look  of  regret  for  the 
past,  and  desire  for  reconciliation,  he  would 
have  taken  her  to  his  heart  again  as  fully  and 
tenderly  as  ever.  He  was  longing  to  do  so, 
but  too  proud  to  make  the  first  advances  when 
he  felt  himself  the  aggrieved  one. 

"  All  would  be  right  between  them  but  for 
Zoe's  silly  jealousy  and  pride.  Why  could  she 
not  trust  him  and  submit  willingly  to  his  guid 
ance  and  control  while  she  was  still  so  young 
and  inexperienced — such  a  mere  child  as  to  be 
quite  incapable  of  judging  for  herself  in  any 
matter  of  importance  ?  In  fact,  he  felt  it  his 
duty  to  guide  and  control  her  till  she  should 
grow  older  and  wiser." 

Such  were  his  thoughts  as  he  went  through 
the  duties  of  the  toilet,  while  Zoe  sat  at  the 
window  of  her  boudoir  gazing  out  over  the 
smoothly  shaven  lawn  with  its  stately  trees, 
lovely  in  their  fresh  spring  attire,  to  the  green 


238  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

fields  and  woods  beyond,  yet  scarcely  taking  in 
the  beauty  of  the  landscape,  so  full  of  tears 
were  her  eyes,  so  full  her  heart  of  anger,  grief, 
and  pain. 

She  had  not  looked  at  her  hnsband  as  he 
stood  silently  near  her  a  moment  ago,  but  felt 
that  he  was  gazing  with  anger  and  sternness 
npon  her. 

"  If  he  had  only  said  one  kind  word  to  me," 
she  whispered  to  herself,  "  I  would  have  told 
him  I  was  sorry  for  my  silly  speech  this  after 
noon,  and  oh,  so  happy  to  be  his  own  little  wife, 
if — if  only  he  hasn't  quit  loving- me." 

She  hastily  wiped  her  eyes  and  endeavored  to 
assume  an  air  of  cheerfulness  and  indifference, 
as  she  heard  his  step  approaching. 

"  Are  you  ready  to  go  down  now,  Zoe  ?"  he 
asked  in  a  freezing  tone. 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  turning  to  follow  him 
as  he  led  the  way  to  the  door. 

There  seemed  to  be  a  tacit  understanding  be 
tween  them  that  their  disagreements  and  cold 
ness  toward  each  other  were  to  be  concealed 
from  all  the  rest  of  the  world  ;  in  the  old 
happy  days  they  had  always  gone.  down, 
together  to  the  drawing-room  or  the  tea-table, 
therefore  would  do  so  still. 

Also,  they  studiously  guarded  their  words  and 
looks  in  the  presence  of  any  third  person. 

Yet  Elsie>   the    tender  mother,    with,  eyes 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  239 

sharpened  by  affection,  had  already  perceived 
that  all  was  not  right.  She  had  noted  Zoe's 
disturbed  look  when  Edward  seemed  specially 
interested  in  Miss  Deane's  talk  or  Miss  Flem 
ing's  music,  and  had  silently  determined  not 
to  ask  them  to  prolong  their  stay  at  Ion. 

The  supper- bell  rang  as  Edward  and  Zoe  de 
scended  the  stairs  together,  and  they  obeyed  its 
summons  without  going  into  the  drawing- 
room. 

Violet's  place  at  the  table  was  vacant  as  well 
as  that  of  Max,  and  Lulu  and  Gracie  bore  the 
traces  of  tears  about  their  eyes. 

These  things  reminded  Zoe  of  Max's  trouble, 
forgotten  for  a  time  in  her  own,  and  she 
thought  pityingly  of  him  in  his  imprison 
ment,  wondered  if  he  would  be  put  upon  prison 
fare,  and  determined  to  find  out,  and  if  he 
were,  to  try  to  procure  him  something  better. 

She  made  an  errand  to  her  own  rooms  soon 
after  leaving  the  table,  went  to  his  door  and 
knocked  softly. 

"Who's  there?"  he  asked  in  a  voice  half 
choked  with  sobs. 

"  It  is  I,  Maxie,"  she  said  in  an  undertone 
at  the  keyhole,  "  Zoe,  you  know.  I  want  to 
say  I'm  ever  so  sorry  for  you,  and  always 
ready  to  do  anything  I  can  to  help  you." 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  "  but  I  mustn't  see 
anybody,  so  can't  open  the  door  j  and,  indeed," 


240  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

with  a  heavy  sob,  "I'm  not  fit  company  for  you 
or  any  of  the  rest. ' ' 

"  Yes,  you  are,  you're  as  good  as  I  am. 
But  why  can't  you  open  the  door  ?  are  you 
locked  in?" 

"  No  ;  but — papa  said  I — I  must  stay  by 
myself  for  a  week  if — if  I  did  what  I  have  done 
to-day.  So  please  don't  stay  any  longer, 
though  it  was  ever  so  good  in  you  to  come. ' ' 

"  Good-by,  then,"  and  she  moved  away. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

"  High  minds  of  native  pride  and  force 
Most  deeply  feel  thy  pangs,  remorse  ! 
Fear  of  their  scourge  mean  villains  hare  ; 
Thou  art  the  torture  of  the  brave." 

—Scott. 

MAX  sat  before  his  writing-table,  his  folded 
arms  upon  it,  and  his  face  hidden  upon  them. 
He  was  in  sore  distress  of  mind.  How  he  had 
fallen  before  temptation  !  into  what  depths  of 
disgrace  and  sin  !  sin  that  in  olden  times 
would  have  been  punished  with  death,  even  as 
the  horrible  crime  of  murder,  and  that  must 
still  be  as  hateful  as  ever  in  the  sight  of  an  un 
changeable  God. 

And  not  only  that  sin,  of  which  he  had 
thought  he  had  so  truly  and  deeply  repented, 
but  another  which  he  had  always  been  taught 
iras  a  very  low  and  degrading  vice.  Oh,  could 
there  be  forgiveness  for  him  ? 

And  how  would  his  dear  honored  father  feel 
when  the  sad  story  should  reach  his  ears? 
vould  it  indeed  break  his  heart  as  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  had  said  ?  The  boy's  own  heart  was 
overwhelmed  with  grief,  dismay,  and  remorse  as 
he  asked  himself  these  torturing  questions. 


242  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

The  door  opened,  but  so  softly  that  the  sound 
was  lost  in  his  bitter  sobbing,  then  a  hand  rested 
lightly,  tenderly  upon  his  bowed  head,  and  a 
gentle,  pitying  voice  said,  "  My  poor,  dear  boy, 
my  heart  bleeds  for  you." 

"  0  Grandma  Elsie  !"  he  burst  out,  "  can 
you  say  that  to  such  a  wicked  fellow  as  I 
am?" 

"  Did  not  Jesus  weep  with  compassion  over 
the  sinners  of  Jerusalem,  many  of  whom  were 
even  then  plotting  His  death?  And,  Maxie, 
He  pities  you  in  your  fallen  estate,  and  is  ready 
to  forgive  you  the  moment  you  turn  to  Him 
•with  grief  and  hatred  of  your  sin  and  an  ear 
nest  desire  to  forsake  it,  and  to  give  yourself 
to  His  service. ' ' 

"  Oh,  I  do,  I  do  hate  it  !"  he  cried  out  with 
vehemence.  "  I  didn't  mean  ever  to  swear 
any  more,  and  I  feel  as  if  I'd  rather  cut  off  my 
right  hand  than  to  do  it  again  !  But  oh,  how 
can  I  ask  Him  to  forgive  me,  when  He  did 
once,  and  I've  gone  and  done  the  same  wicked 
thing  again,  just  as  if  I  hadn't  been  really  sorry 
at  all,  though  I  was  sure  I  was  !  Grandma 
Elsie,  what  shall  I  do?" 

"  '  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the 
unrighteous  man  his  thoughts  ;  let  him  return 
unto  the  Lord,  and  He  will  have  mercy  upon 
him,  and  to  our  God,  for  He  will  abundantly 
pardon.' 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  243 

"  '  He  is  the  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful 
and  gracious,  long-suffering  and  abundant  in 
goodness  and  truth,  keeping  mercy  for  thou 
sands,  forgiving  iniquity  and  transgression  and 
em.' 

' ' '  His  name  is  Jesus,  for  He  shall  save  His 
people  from  their  sins.'  He  says,  '  Him  that 
cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out. ' 
'  0  Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself  ;  but  in 
me  is  thine  help. ' 

"  '  Though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall 
be  as  white  as  snow ;  though  they  be  red  like 
crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool. ' 

"  '  I,  even  I,  am  He  that  blotteth  out  thy 
transgressions  for  my  own  sake,  and  will  not 
remember  thy  sins. '  ' ' 

"  Oh,  He  is  very  good  to  say  that !"  sobbed 
the  penitent  boy.  ' '  But  won't  you  ask  Him  to 
forgive  me,  Grandma  Elsie  ?' ' 

"  Yes,  Max,  but  you  must  pray,  too,  for 
yourself  ;  confess  your  sins  to  Him,  and  ask 
Him  to  blot  them  out  and  remember  them  no 
more  against  you,  because  Jesus  has  suffered 
their  penalty  in  your  stead.  Shall  we  kneel 
down  now  and  ask  Him  ?" 

She  stayed  with  him,  some  time  longer,  talk 
ing  in  tender,  motherly  fashion  ;  not  extenuat 
ing  his  guilt,  but  speaking  of  the  blood  that 
cleanseth  from  all  sin,  the  love  and  tender  com 
passion  of  Jesus,  His  willingness  and  ability  to 


244  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God 
by  Him. 

Warning  him,  too,  of  the  danger  from  evil  as 
sociates  and  from  indulgence  in  the  vice  of 
gambling. 

Then  she  told  him  he  was  not  too  young  to 
begin  to  lead  a  Christian  life,  and  urged  him 
to  do  so  without  a  moment's  delay. 

"  I  think  I  do  want  to  be  a  Christian, 
Grandma  Elsie, ' '  he  said,  "  if  I  only  knew 
just  how." 

"  It  is  to  leave  the  service  of  Satan  for  that 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  she  said.  "  It  is 
to  give  yourself  body  and  soul,  at  once  and 
forever,  to  Jesus,  trusting  in  Him  alone  for  sal 
vation  from  sin  and  eternal  death. 

"  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved.'  '  Look  unto  me  and  be 
ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.' 

"  Just  take  the  first  step,  and  He  will  help 
you  on  all  the  way,  one  step  at  a  time,  till  you 
reach  the  gates  of  the  celestial  city.  '  This 
God  is  our  God  forever  and  ever,  He  will  be  our 
guide  even  unto  death.' 

"  Just  speak  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  dear  Max, 
as  if  you  could  see  Him  standing  before  you 
while  you  knelt  at  His  feet ;  say  to  Him  as  the 
leper  did,  '  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make 
me  clean. '  Tell  Him  how  full  you  are  of  the 
dreadful  leprosy  of  sin,  how  unable  to  heal 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATION'S.  245 

yourself,  and  beseech  Him  to  do  the  work  for 
you,  to  wash  you  and  make  you  clean  and 
cover  you  with  the  robe  of  His  righteousness  ; 
give  yourself  to  Him,  asking  Him  to  accept  the 
worthless  gift  and  make  you  entirely  and  for 
ever  His  own." 

She  rose  to  leave  him. 

"  Oh,  do  stay  a  little  longer  !"  he  pleaded, 
clinging  to  her  hand.  "  Tell  me,  do  you  think 
Mamma  Vi  will  ever  love  me  any  more  ?  that 
she  will  ever  kiss  me  again  ?"  he  sobbed. 

"  I  am  sure  she  will,  Max,"  Elsie  answered 
in  moved  tones  ;  "  she  has  not  ceased  to  love 
you,  and  I  think  will  come  and  speak  a  word  to 
you  now,  if  you  wish  it. ' ' 

"  Oh,  so  much  !  only — only  I'm  dreadfully 
ashamed  to  look  her  in  the  face.  And — 0 
Grandma  Elsie,  do  you  think  it  will  break  my 
father's  heart  when  he  hears  it  all?" 

"  It  will  make  him  very  sad  indeed,  I  have 
no  doubt,  Max,"  she  answered,  gently,  "but 
if  he  hears,  too,  that  you  have  truly  repented 
and  given  your  heart  to  God,  he  cannot  fail  to 
be  greatly  comforted.  Tell  him  the  whole 
truth,  my  dear  boy,  don't  try  to  conceal  any 
thing  from  him." 

"  It's  what  I  mean  to  do,  Grandma  Elsie," 
he  said  with  a  heavy  sigh,  "  though  I'd  rather 
take  the  worst  kind  of  a  flogging.  And  that's 
what  I'd  get  if  he  was  here,  for  he  told  me  so  " 


346  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  I  am  very  glad  you  love  your  father  so 
•well,  Max,  and  that  your  sorrow  is  more  for 
grieving  him,  and  especially  for  having  dishon 
ored  and  displeased  God,  than  for  the  unpleas 
ant  consequences  to  yourself  ;  it  gives  me  great 
hope  that  you  will  never  be  guilty  of  such  con 
duct  again. 

"  Now,  I  shall  go  and  send  your  mamma  to 
you  ;  she  is  in  her  own  rooms,  for  she  has  been 
too  much  distressed  over  her  dear  boy's  sad  fall 
to  join  the  others  at  the  table  or  in  the  draw* 
ing-room.  She  loves  you  very  dearly,  Max." 

"  It's  very  good  of  her,"  he  said  in  trem 
bling  tones,  "  and  oh,  I'm  ever  so  sorry  to  have 
grieved  her  so  !" 

Violet  was  greatly  comforted  by  her  mother's 
report  of  her  interview  with  Max,  because  both 
saw  in  his  conduct  and  words  the  evidence  of 
sincere  repentance  toward  God,  giving  them 
strong  hope  of  his  future  avoidance  of  the  sins 
of  profanity  and  gambling. 

She  went  to  him  presently,  put  her  arms 
about  him,  kissed  him,  wept  with  him,  and  like 
her  mother  pointed  him  to  the  Saviour,  telling 
of  His  willingness  to  forgive  every  truly  peni 
tent  soul. 

"  0  Mamma  Vi,"  he  sobbed,  "  I  thought  I 
was  that  before,  when  papa  showed  me  what  an 
awful  sin  swearing  was,  and  I  didn't  think  I 
could  ever  do  it  again  ;  but  I  got  dreadfully 


ELSIE "S  NEW  RELATIONS.  247 

angry  with  Ralph  because  he  cheated  me  out  oi 
everything — all  my  money  and  my  watch  that 
I've  always  thought  so  much  of,  you  know — 
and  the  wicked  words  slipped  out  before  I 
knew  it ;  they  just  seemed  to  speak  them 
selves." 

"  Ah,  dear  Max,  that  is  one  of  the  dreadful 
consequences  of  allowing  ourselves  to  fall  into 
such  wicked  ways  ;  it  is  the  power  of  habit 
which  grows  upon  us  till  we  are  bound  by  it  as 
with  an  iron  chain. 

"  The  Bible  says,  '  His  own  iniquities  shall 
take  the  wicked  himself,  and  he  shall  beholden 
with  the  cords  of  his  sins. '  So  the  longer  any 
one  lives  in  sin,  the  harder  it  is  for  him  to 
break  away  from  it — to  repent  and  be  convert 
ed  and  saved.  Therefore,  I  beseech  you  to 
come  to  Jesus  now ;  God's  time  is  always 
now." 

"  Mamma  Vi,  I  think  I  have,"  he  said  low 
and  humbly ;  ' '  I  tried  to  do  it  with  my  heart, 
when  Grandma  Elsie  was  praying  for  me." 

"  0  Max,  dear  Max,  I  am  very  glad  !"  she 
returned  with  tears  of  joy  in  her  eyes.  "  And 
your  father  will  rejoice  almost  as  the  angels  do 
in  heaven  when  a  sinner  repents  and  is  saved. " 

"  It's  a  dreadful  task  to  have  to  write  down 
all  about  this  afternoon  for  him  to  read,"  sigh 
ed  the  boy. 

11  But  vou  will  do  it.  Max  ?  will  you  tell  him 


248  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

the  whole  truth  like  a  brave  boy?"  queried 
Violet  anxiously. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  I  will.  Oh,  I  wish  he  were 
here  !  so  I  could  just  tell  him,  and  have  it  all 
over  in  a  few  minutes.  But  now  it  will  be  so 
long  that  I'll  have  to  wait  to  hear  what  he  has 
to  say  about  it." 

Violet  expressed  her  sympathy,  joining  very 
heartily  in  his  wish  for  his  father's  presence,, 
then  left  him  to  his  task. 

"  Seems  to  me  it's  a  little  like  marching  up 
to  the  cannon's  mouth,"  Max  said  to  himself, 
as  he  took  out  his  writing  materials  and  dipped 
his  pen  in  the  ink,  "  but  it's  got  to  be  done, 
and  I'll  have  it  over." 

He  cogitated  a  moment,  then  began. 
"  Dear  papa,  I've  been  doing  very  wrong  for 
'most  a  week — letting  a  fellow  teach  me  to 
play  cards  and  gamble  ;  we  didn't  play  for 
money  or  anything  but  fun  at  first,  but  after 
ward  we  did  ;  and  I  lost  all  the  money  I  had, 
and,  worse  still,  the  nice  watch  you  sent 
me. 

"  But  the  very  worst  is  to  come.  You  would 
never  believe  I  could  be  so  terribly  wicked  after 
all  you  said  to  me,  and  I  wouldn't  have  believed 
it  myself,  and  oh,  I  don't  like  to  tell  you,  for 
I'm  afraid  it  will  almost  break  your  heart, 
papa,  to  know  you  have  such  a  wicked  boy  for 
your  only  son  ! 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  249 

' '  But  I  have  to  tell  you,  because  you  know 
you  said  I  must  tell  you  everything  bad  I  did. 

"Well,  I  was  sure  the  fellow  had  cheated, 
and  I  got  very  mad,  and  called  him  a  cheat  and 
a  thief.  Then  he  got  mad  and  swore  horrible 
oaths  at  me,  and  called  me  a  liar,  and  that  made 
me  madder  than  ever,  and — 0  papa,  how  can 
I  write  it  for  you  to  see  ?  I  swore  at  him." 

The  boy's  tears  were  dropping  upon  the 
paper.  He  dashed  them  hastily  away,  and  went 
on  writing. 

' '  I  am  dreadfully,  dreadfully  sorry,  papa  ! 
I  think  I  was  never  so  sorry  for  anything  in  all 
my  life,  because — because  it  was  so  wicked  and 
ungrateful  to  God.  I've  asked  Him  to  forgive 
me  for  Jesus'  sake,  and  Grandma  Elsie  has  ask 
ed  Him  for  me,  too,  and  Mamma  Vi  told  me  she 
had  been  praying  for  me.  And  I've  tried  to 
give  myself  to  the  dear  Saviour,  and  I  hope 
I'll  be  His  servant  all  the  rest  of  my  life. 

"  I  think  He  has  forgiven  me,  and  will  you 
forgive  me,  too,  papa  ?  I'm  to  stay  alone  here 
in  mv  room  for  a  week.  Mamma  Vi  says  you 

•/  •/        •/ 

said  that  was  the  way  I  should  be  punished,  if 
I  ever  did  that  wicked  thing  again,  and  it  isn't 
a  bit  worse  than  I  deserve." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

«*  There  are  that  raise  up  strife  and  contention." 

— Hob.  1 : 3. 
"Only  by  pride  cometh  contention." 

— Prcm.  13  : 10, 

WHILE  Zoe  was  at  Max's  door,  something 
took  Edward  to  their  rooms.  He  was  there 
but  a  moment — just  long  enough  to  pick  up  the 
article  he  wanted — and  hurrying  down  the  hall 
again,  caught  the  sound  of  her  voice  as  he 
reached  the  head  of  the  stairway. 

For  an  instant  he  stood  still,  debating  with 
himself  whether  to  interfere  or  not ;  then  de 
ciding  in  the  negative,  passed  on  down  the 
stairs  more  angry  with  her  than  ever. 

She  was  defying  not  only  his  authority,  but 
also  that  of  his  grandfather  and  mother,  and 
interfering  with  their  management  of  the  chil 
dren  committed  to  their  care  by  their  own 
father.  Truly,  he  feared  he  had  made  a  sad 
mistake  in  putting  such  a  child  into  a  woman's 
position,  where  she  felt  herself  entitled  to 
rights,  for  whose  proper  exercise  she  had  not 
yet  sufficient  judgment  or  self-control. 

As    he    entered    the     drawing-room,    Miss 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  251 

Deane,  who  was  seated  at  a  table  looking  over 
a  portfolio  of  drawings  and  engravings,  called 
him  to  her  side. 

"  You  have  visited  these  places,  Mr.  Tra- 
villa,"  she  said,  "  and  I  want  the  benefit  of 
your  explanations,  and  your  opinion  whether 
the  pictures  are  true  to  nature.  They  are» 
European  views,  I  see." 

Of  course  he  could  not,  without  great  rude 
ness,  refuse  to  take  a  seat  by  her  side  and  give 
her  the  information  she  requested. 

So  it  happened  that  when  Zoe  came  in  pres 
ently  after,  her  anger  was  intensely  aroused  by 
seeing  her  husband  and  Miss  Deane  seated  at  a 
distant  table,  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  occu 
pants  of  the  room,  laughing  and  talking  with 
their  heads  very  close  together  over  an  engrav 
ing. 

Edward  lifted  his  just  in  time  to  catch  her 
look  of  mingled  amazement,  scorn,  and  indigna 
tion.  He  flushed  hotly,  and  remembering  what 
he  had  just  overheard  up-stairs,  and  what  had 
passed  between  them  in  the  apple-orchard,  gave 
her  an  angry  glance  in  return. 

She  drew  her  slight,  girlish  figure  up  to  its 
full  height,  and  turning  away,  crossed  the  room 
toward  a  sofa  where  Mrs.  Dinsmore  and  a 
bachelor  gentleman  of  the  neighborhood  sat 
conversing  together. 

A  sudden  impulse  seized  her  as  Mr.  Lamed 


252  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

rose  and  took  her  hand  in  greeting,  Mrs.  Dins- 
more  being  called  from  the  room  at  the  same 
moment  by  a  servant,  who  said  that  some  one 
was  waiting  in  the  hall  to  speak  to  her. 

"I'll  pay  Edward  back  in  his  own  coin," 
Zoe  said  to  herself,  and  Mr.  Larned  was  sur 
prised  at  the  great  cordiality  and  winning 
sweetness  of  her  manner  as  she  took  the  vacated 
seat  by  his  side,  then  at  the  spirit  and  vivacity 
with  which  she  rattled  away  to  him,  now  on 
this  theme,  now  on  that. 

Excitement  lent  an  unwonted  glow  to  her 
cheek  and  brilliancy  and  sparkle  to  her  always 
beautiful  eyes. 

Edward,  watching  her  furtively,  with  dark 
ening  brow,  thought  he  had  never  seen  her  so 
pretty  and  fascinating,  and  never  had  her  low 
Boft  laugh,  as  now  and  again  it  reached  his  ear, 
sounded  so  silvery  sweet  and  musical,  yet  it 
jarred  on  his  nerves,  and  he  would  fain  have 
stopped  it. 

He  hoped  momentarily  that  Mr.  Larned 
would  go,  but  he  sat  on  and  on  the  whole  even 
ing,  Zoe  entertaining  him  all  the  while. 

Other  members  of  the  family  came  in,  but 
though  he  rose  to  greet  them,  he  immediately 
resumed  his  seat,  and  she  kept  hers,  even  in 
spite  of  the  frowning  looks  her  husband  gave 
her  from  time  to  time,  but  which  she  feigned 
not  to  see. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  253 

At  length,  his  mother  perceiving  with  pain 
what  was  going  on,  managed  to  release  him 
from  Miss  Deane,  and  he  at  once  took  a  seat 
on  his  wife's  other  side,  and  joined  in  the  talk. 

Zoe  had  but  little  to  say  after  that,  and  Mr. 
Larned  presently  took  his  departure. 

That  was  a  signal  for  the  good-nights,  and 
all  scattered  to  their  rooms. 

Zoe's  heart  quaked  as  the  door  of  her  bou 
doir  closed  upon  her,  shutting  her  in  alone 
with  her  irate  husband. 

She  knew  that  he  was  angry,  more  angry 
with  her  than  he  had  ever  been  before,  and 
though  in  her  thoughts  she  tried  to  put  all  the 
blame  on  him,  conscience  told  her  that  she  was 
by  no, means  blameless. 

He  locked  the  door,  then  turned  toward  her. 
She  glanced  up  at  him  half  defiantly,  half 
timidly.  His  look  was  very  stern  and  cold. 

She  turned  away  with  a  pout  and  a  slight 
shrug  of  her  pretty  shoulders. 

"  It  seems  your  smiles  are  for  Miss  Deane, 
while  your  black  looks  are  reserved  for  your 
wife,"  she  said. 

"  I  have  no  interest  in  Miss  Deane,"  he  re 
plied  ;  "  it  is  nothing  to  me  how  she  behaves, 
but  my  wife's  conduct  is  a  matter  of  vital  im 
portance  ;  and  let  me  tell  you,  Zoe,  I  will  have 
no  more  such  exhibitions  as  you  made  of  your 
self  to-night  with  either  Mr.  Larned  or  any 


254  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

other  man.  I  won't  allow  it.  There  are  some 
things  a  maa  won't  put  up  with.  You  must 
and  shall  show  some  respect  to  my  wishes  in 
regard  to  this." 

"  Orders,  you'd  better  say,"  she  muttered. 

"  Well,  then,  orders,  if  you  prefer  it." 

She  was  very  angry,  and  withal  a  good  deal 
frightened. 

"  Exhibitions  indeed  !"  she  cried,  sinking 
into  a  chair,  for  she  was  trembling  from  head 
to  foot.  "  What  did  I  do  ?  Why  had  you  any 
more  right  to  laugh  and  talk  with  another 
woman  than  I  with  another  man  ?" 

"  Laughing  and  talking  may  be  well  enough  ; 
but  it  was  more  than  that ;  you  were  actually 
flirting." 

"  You  call  it  that  just  because  you  are  jeal 
ous.  And  if  I  was,  it  was  your  fault — setting 
me  the  example  by  flirting  with  Miss  Deane." 

"  I  did  nothing  of  the  kind,"  he  returned 
haughtily.  "  I  sat  beside  her  against  my  will, 
simply  because  she  requested  me  to  go  over 
those  sketches  and  engravings  with  her.  I 
couldn't  in  common  politeness  refuse." 

"  Well,  I  didn't  know  that ;  and  you  needn't 
scold  me  for  following  your  example." 

"  I  tell  you  I  did  not  set  you  the  example  ; 
and  I  advise  you  to  beware  how  you  behave  so 
again.  Also  how  you  interfere  in  the  disci 
pline  grandpa  and  mamma  see  proper  to  use 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  255 

toward  Max  and  his  sisters,  as  you  did  to 
night." 

' '  So  you  have  been  acting  the  spy  upon  your 
wife !"  she  interrupted  in  scornful  indigna 
tion. 

"  No  ;  I  overheard  you  quite  accidentally. 
It  is  the  second  time  you  have  done  that  thing, 
and  I  warn  you  to  let  it  be  the  last." 

"  Indeed  !  Why  don't  you  say  at  once  that 
you'll  beat  me  if  I  don't  obey  all  your  tyranni- 
cal  orders?" 

"  Because  it  wouldn't  be  true  ;  should  I  ever 
so  far  forget  myself  as  to  lift  my  hand  against 
my  wife,  I  could  never  again  lay  claim  to  the 
name  of  gentleman." 

"  Perhaps,  then,  you  will  lock  me  up?"  she 
sneered. 

"  Possibly  I  may,  if  you  make  it  necessary,*' 
he  said  coldly. 

"  Lock  me  up,  indeed  !  I'd  like  to  see  you 
try  it  !"  she  cried,  starting  up  with  flashing 
eyes,  and  stamping  her  foot  in  a  sort  of  fury  of 
indignation. 

Then  rushing  into  the  adjoining  room,  she 
tore  off  her  ornaments  and  dress,  pulled  down 
her  hair,  her  cheeks  burning,  her  eyes  hot  and 
dry. 

But  by  the  time  she  had  assumed  her  night 
dress  the  first  fury  of  passion  had  spent  itself, 
and  scalding  tears  were  raining  do wnher  cheeks. 


256  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

She  threw  herself  on  the  bed,  sobbing  convul 
sively.  "  Oh,  I  never,  never  thought  he  would 
treat  me  so  !  and  he  wouldn't  dare  if  papa  was 
alive  ;  but  he  knows  I've  nobody  to  defend  me — 
nobody  in  the  wide  world,  and  he  can  abuse  me 
as  much  as  he  pleases.  But  I  think  it's  very 
mean  for  a  big  strong  man  to  be  cruel  to  a  little 
weak  woman." 

Then  as  hsr  anger  cooled  still  more,  "  Bnt  I 
have  done  and  said  provoking  things  to-day  as 
well  as  he,"  she  acknowledged  to  herself.  "  I 
suppose  if  I'd  been  in  his  place  I'd  have  got 
mad,  too,  and  scolded  and  threatened  my  wife. 
Well,  if  he'd  only  come  and  kiss  me  and  coax 
me  a  little,  I'd  say  I  was  sorry  and  didn't  in 
tend  to  vex  him  so  any  more." 

She  hushed  her  sobs  and  listened.  She 
could  hear  him  moving  about  in  the  dressing- 
room. 

"  Edward  !"  she  called  in  soft,  tremulous 
tones. 

No  answer. 

She  waited  a  moment,  then  called  a  little 
louder,  "  Ned  !" 

There  was  no  reply,  and  she  turned  over  on 
her  pillow,  and  cried  herself  to  sleep. 

When  she  woke  all  was  darkness  and  silence. 

She  felt  half  frightened. 

"  Edward,"  she  said  softly,  and  put  outlier 
hand  to  feel  for  him. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  257 

He  was  not  there.  She  sprang  from  the  bed 
and  groped  her  way  into  the  dressing-room. 

There  the  moon  shone  in,  and  by  its  light 
she  perceived  the  form  of  her  husband  stretched 
upon  a  couch,  while  the  sound  of  his  breathing 
told  her  that  he  slept. 

She  crept  back  to  her  bed,  and  lay  down 
upon  it  with  such  a  sense  of  utter  loneliness  m 
she  had  never  known  before. 

"  Oh,"  she  moaned  to  herself,  "  he  hates 
me,  he  hates  me  !  he  wouldn't  even  lie  down 
beside  me  !  he  will  never  love  me  any  more." 

She  wept  a  long  while,  but  at  last  fell  into 
a  profound  sleep. 

When  she  next  awoke  day  had  dawned,  but 
it  was  earlier  than  their  usual  h.our  for  rising. 

The  first  object  tha  t  met  her  gaze  was  Ed 
ward's  untouched  pillow,  and  the  sight  in 
stantly  brought  back  the  events  of  the  previous 
day  and  night. 

Her  first  emotion  was  resentment  toward  her 
husband,  but  better  thoughts  succeeded.  She 
loved  him  dearly,  and  for  the  sake  of  peace  she 
would  humble  herself  a  little.  She  would  go 
and  wake  him  with  a  kiss,  and  say  she  was  sorry 
to  have  vexed  him,  and  if  he'd  only  be  kind 
and  not  order  her,  she  wouldn't  do  so  any  more. 

She  slipped  out  of  bed,  stole  noiselessly  to 
the  door  of  the  dressing-room,  and  looked  in. 

He  was  not  there,  and  the  room  was  in  great 


258  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

disorder,  closet  and  wardrobe  doors  and  bureau 
drawers  open  and  things  scattered  here  and 
there,  as  if  he  had  made  a  hasty  selection  of  gar 
ments,  tossing  aside  such  as  he  did  not  want. 

As  Zoe  gazed  about  in  wonder  and  surprise, 
the  sound  of  wheels  caught  her  ear. 

She  ran  to  a  window  overlooking  a  side  en 
trance,  and  dropped  on  her  knees  before  it  to 
look  and  listen  without  danger  of  being  seen. 

There  stood  the  family  carriage.  Edward 
•was  in  the  act  of  handing  Miss  Fleming  into 
it ;  Miss  Deane  followed,  and  he  stepped  in 
after  her,  only  pausing  a  moment  with  his  foot 
upon  the  step  to  turn  and  answer  a  question 
from  his  mother. 

' '  How  long  do  you  expect  to  be  gone,  Ed 
ward?"  Elsie  asked. 

*'  Probably  a  week  or  ten  days,  mother,"  he 
replied.  "  Good-by,"  and  in  another  instant 
the  carriage  rolled  away. 

Zoe  felt  stunned,  bewildered,  as  she  knelt 
there  leaning  her  head  against  the  window 
frame  and  watched  it  till  it  was  out  of  sight. 

"Gone!"  she  said  aloud;  "gone  without 
one  word  of  good-by  to  me,  without  telling  me 
he  was  going,  without  saying  he  was  sorry  for 
his  cruel  words  last  night,  and  with  Miss 
Deane.  Oh,  I  know  now  that  he  hates  me  and 
will  never,  never  love  me  again  !" 

Bitter,   scalding    tears    streamed    from  her 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

eyes.  She  rose  presently  and  began  mechani 
cally  picking  up  and  putting  away  his  clothe?, 
then  made  her  usual  neat  toilet,  stopping  every 
now  and  then  to  wipe  away  her  tears,  for  she 
was  crying  all  the  time. 

The  breakfast  bell  rang  at  the  accustomed 
hour,  but  she  could  not  bear  the  thought  of 
going  down  and  showing  her  tear-swollen  eyes 
at  the  table.  Besides,  she  did  not  feel  hungry  ; 
she  thought  she  would  never  want  to  eat  again. 

After  a  little,  opening  the  door  in  answer  to 
a  rap,  she  found  Agnes  standing  there  with  a 
delightful  breakfast  on  a  silver  waiter — hot 
coffee,  delicate  rolls  and  muffins,  tender  beef 
steak,  and  omelet. 

"  Good-mcrnin',  Miss  Zoe,"  said  the  girl, 
walking  in  and  setting  her  burden  down  on  a 
stand.  "  Miss  Elsie  she  tole  me  for  to  fotch 
up  dis  yere.  She  tink,  Miss  Elsie  do,  dat 
p'raps  you'd  rather  eat  yo'  breakfus  up  yere  dis 
morninV 

"  Yes,  so  I  would,  Agnes,  though  I'm  not 
very  hungry.  Tell  mamma  she's  very  kind, 
and  I'm  much  obliged." 

"  Ya'as,  Miss  Zoe,"  and  Agnes  courtesied 
and  withdrew. 

Zoe  took  a  sip  of  the  coffee,  tasted  the  ome 
let,  found  a  coming  appetite,  and  went  on  to 
make  a  tolerably  hearty  meal,  growing  more 
cheerful  and  hopeful  as  she  ate. 


260  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

But  grief  overcame  her  again  as  she  went 
about  the  solitary  rooms  ;  it  seemed  as  if  her 
husband's  presence  lingered  everywhere,  and 
yet  as  if  he  were  dead  and  buried,  and  she  never 
to  see  him  more. 

Not  quite  a  year  had  elapsed  since  her 
father's  death,  and  the  scenes  of  that  day  and 
night  and  many  succeeding  ones  came  vividly 
before  her  ;  the  utter  forlornness  of  her  condi 
tion,  alone  in  a  strange  land  with  a  dying  par 
ent,  with  no  earthly  comforter  at  hand,  no 
friend  or  helper  in  all  the  wide  world,  and  how 
Edward  then  flew  to  her  assistance,  how  kindly 
he  ministered  to  her  dying  father,  how  tenderly 
he  took  her  in  his  arms,  whispering  words  of 
love  and  sympathy,  and  asking  her  to  become 
his  wife  and  give  him  the  right  to  protect  and 
care  for  her. 

And  how  he  had  lavished  favors  and  endear 
ments  upon  her  all  these  months  ;  how  patient 
ly  he  had  borne  with  petulance  and  frequent 
disregard  of  his  known  wishes,  nor  ever  once 
reminded  her  that  she  owed  her  home  and  every 
earthly  blessing  to  him. 

How  he  had  sympathized  with  her  in  her 
bursts  of  grief  for  her  father,  soothing  her 
with  tenderest  caresses  and  assurances  of  the 
bliss  of  the  departed,  and  reminding  her  of  the 
blessed  hope  of  reunion  in  the  better  land. 

After  all  this,  she  surely  might  have  borne  a 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  261 

little  from  him — a  trifling  neglect  or  reproof, 
a  slight  exertion  of  authority,  especially  as  she 
could  not  deny  that  she  was  very  young  and 
foolish  to  be  left  to  her  own  guidance. 

And  perhaps  he  had  a  right  to  claim  her 
obedience,  for  she  knew  that  she  had  promised 
to  give  it. 

She  found  she  loved  him  with  a  depth  and 
passion  she  had  not  been  aware  of.  But  he 
had  gone  away  without  a  good-by  to  her,  in 
anger,  and  with  Miss  Deane.  He  would  never 
have  done  that  if  there  had  been  a  spark  of  love 
left  in  his  heart. 

Where  and  how  was  he  going  to  spend  that 
week  or  ten  days?  At  the  house  of  Misa 
Deane' s  parents,  sitting  beside  her,  hearing  her 
talk  and  enjoying  it,  though  he  knew  his  little 
wife  at  home  must  be  breaking  her  heart 
because  of  his  absence  ? 

Was  he  doing  this  instead  of  carrying  out  his 
half  threat  of  locking  her  up  ?  Did  he  know 
that  this  was  a  punishment  ten  times  worse  ? 

But  if  he  wasn't  going  to  love  her  any  more, 
if  he  was  tired  of  her  and  wanted  to  be  rid  o£ 
her,  how  could  she  ever  bear  to  stay  and  be  a 
burden  and  constant  annoyance  to  him  ? 

Elsie,  coming  up  a  little  later,  found  her  ia. 
her  boudoir  crying  very  bitterly. 

"  Dear  child,  my  dear  little  daughter, "  she 
eaid,  taking  her  in  her  kind  arms.  "  don't 


262  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

grieve  so  ;  a  week  or  even  ten  days  will  soon 
roll  round,  and  Edward  will  be  with  you  again." 

"  0  mamma,  it  is  a  long,  long  while  !"  she 
sobbed.  "  You  know  we've  never  been  parted 
for  a  whole  day  since  we  were  married,  and  he's 
all  I  have." 

"  Yes,  dear,  I  know  ;  and  I  felt  sure  you 
were  crying  up  here  and  didn't  want  to  show 
your  tell-tale  face  at  the  table,  so  I  sent  your 
breakfast  up.  I  hope  you  paid  it  proper  atten 
tion — did  not  treat  it  with  neglect  ?"  she  added 
sportively. 

"  It  tasted  very  good,  mamma,  and  you  were 
Tery  kind,"  Zoe  said. 

She  longed  to  ask  where  and  on  what  errand 
Edward  had  gone,  but  did  not  want  to  expose 
ier  ignorance  of  his  plans. 

"  I  did  not  know  the  ladies  were  going  to 
day,"  she  remarked. 

"It  was  very  sudden,"  was  the  reply;  "a 
telegram  received  this  morning  summoned 
them  home  because  of  the  alarming  illness  of 
Miss  Deane's  father,  and  as  Edward  had  busi 
ness  to  attend  to  that  would  make  it  necessary 
for  him  to  take  a  train  leaving  only  an  hour 
later  than  theirs,  he  thought  it  best  to  see 
them  on  their  way  as  far  as  our  city.  Ha 
could  not  do  more,  as  their  destination  and  his 
lie  in  exactly  opposite  directions." 

Though.  Edward  had  kept  his  own  counsel, 


ELSIE "S  NEW  RELATIONS.  268 

the  kind  mother  had  her  suspicions,  and  wai 
anxious  to  relieve  Zoe's  mind  as  far  as  lay  in 
her  power. 

Zoe's  brightening  countenance  and  sigh  of 
relief  showed  her  that  her  efforts  were  not  alto 
gether  in  vain. 

"  I  think  Edward  was  sorry  to  leave  his  little 
wife  for  so  long,"  she  went  on.  "  He  commit 
ted  her  to  my  care.  What  will  you  do  with 
yourself  this  morning,  dear,  while  I  am  busy 
with  the  children  in  the  school-room?" 

11  I  don't  know,  mamma  ;  perhaps  learn  some 
lessons.  Edward  would  wish  me  to  attend  to  my 
studies  while  he  is  away,  and  I  want  to  please 
him." 

"  I  haven't  a  doubt  of  that,  dear.  I  know 
there  is  very  strong  love  between  you,  and  the 
knowledge  makes  me  very  happy." 

"  Mamma,"  said  Zoe,  "  may  I  ask  you  a 
question  ?' ' 

"  Certainly,  dear,  as  many  as  you  please." 

"  Did  you  obey  your  husband?" 

Elsie  looked  surprise,  almost  startled  ;  the 
query  seemed  to  throw  new  light  on  the  state 
of  affairs  between  Edward  and  his  young  wife  ; 
but  she  answered  promptly  in  her  own  sweet, 
gentle  tones.  "  My  dear,  I  often  wished  he 
would  only  give  me  the  opportunity  ;  it  would 
have  been  so  great  a  pleasure  to  give  up  my 
wishes  for  one  I  loved  so  dearly." 


284  ELSIR^S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"'  Then  he  never  ordered  you  ?" 

"  Yes,  once — very  soon  after  our  marriage- 
he  laid  his  commands  upon  me  to  cease  calling 
him  Mr.  Travilla  and  say  Edward,"  Elsie  said, 
with  a  dreamy  smile  and  a  far-away  look  in  her 
soft  brown  eyes. 

"  He  was  very  much  older  than  I,  and  know 
ing  him  from  very  early  childhood,  as  a  grown 
up  gentleman  and  my  father's  friend,  I  had 
heen  used  to  calling  him  Mr.  Travilla,  and  could 
hardly  feel  it  respectful  to  drop  the  title. 

"  The  only  other  order  he  ever  gave  me  was 
not  to  exert  myself  to  lift  my  little  Elsie 
before  I  had  recovered  my  strength  after  her 
birth.  He  was  very  tenderly  careful  of  his 
little  wife,  as  he  delighted  to  call  her." 

"  I  wish  I  had  known  him,"  said  Zoe.  "  Is 
my  husband  much  like  him  ?" 

"  More  in  looks  than  disposition.  I  some 
times  think  he  resembles  my  father  more  than 
his  own  in  the  latter  regard. 

"  Yes,"  thought  Zoe,  "  that's  where  he  gets 
his  disposition  to  domineer  over  me  and  order 
me  about.  I  always  knew  Grandpa  Dinsmore 
was  of  that  sort." 

Aloud  she  said,  with  a  watery  smile,  "  And 
my  Edward  has  been  very  tenderly  careful  of 
me." 

"  And  always  will  be,  I  trust,"  said  his 
mother,  smiling  more  cheerily.  "If  he  does 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  265 

not  prove  so,  he  is  less  like  my  father  than  I 
think.  Mamma  will  tell  you,  I  am  sure,  that 
she  has  been  the  happiest  of  wives." 

"  I  suppose  it  depends  a  good  deal  upon  the 
two  dispositions  how  a  couple  get  on  to 
gether,"  remarked  Zoe,  sagely.  "  But,  mam 
ma,  do  you  think  the  man  should  always  rule 
and  have  his  way  in  everything?" 

"  I  thinV  a  wife's  best  plan,  if  she  desires  to 
have  her  own  way,  is  always  to  be  or  to  seem 
ready  to  give  up  to  her  husband.  Don't  deny 
or  oppose  their  claim  to  authority,  and  they  are 
not  likely  to  care  to  exert  it." 

*'  If  I  were  only  as  wise  and  good  as  you, 
mamma  !"  murmured  Zoe  with  a  sigh. 

"  Ah,  dear,  I  am  not  at  all  good  ;  and  as  to 
the  wisdom,  I  trust  it  will  come  to  you  with 
years  ;  there  is  an  old  saying  that  we  cannot 
expect  to  find  gray  heads  on  green  shoulders." 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

'*  And  if  division  come,  it  soon  is  past. 
Too  sharp,  too  strange  an  agony  to  last. 
And  Hke  some  river's  bright,  abundant  tide, 
Which  art  or  accident  had  forc'd  aside, 
The  well-springs  of  affection  gushing  o'er, 
Back  to  their  natural  channels  flow  once  more." 

—Mrs.  Norton. 

LEFT  alone,  Zoe  sat  meditating  on  her 
mother-in-law's  advice. 

"  Oh,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  if  I  could  only 
know  that  my  husband's  love  isn't  gone  for 
ever,  I  could  take  comfort  in  planning  to 
carry  it  out ;  but  oh,  if  he  hadn't  quite  left  off 
caring  for  me,  how  could  he  threaten  me  so, 
and  then  go  away  without  making  up,  without 
Baying  good-by,  even  if  he  didn't  kiss  me  ?  I 
couldn't  have  gone  away  from  him  so  for  one 
day,  and  he  expects  to  be  away  for  ten.  Ten 
days  !  such  a  long,  long  while  !''  and  her  tears 
fell  like  rain. 

She  wiped  them  away,  after  a  little,  opened 
her  books  and  tried  to  study,  but  she  could  not 
fix  her  mind  upon  the  subject ;  her  thoughts 
would  wander  from  it  to  Edward  travelling 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  26? 

farther  and  farther  from  her,  and  the  tears 
kept  dropping  on  the  page. 

She  gave  it  up  and  tried  to  sew,  but  could 
not  see  to  take  her  stitches  or  thread  her 
needle  for  the  blinding  tears. 

She  put  on  her  hat  and  a  veil  to  hide  her 
tear-stained  face  and  swollen  eyes,  stole  quietly 
down-stairs  and  out  into  the  grounds,  where 
she  wandered  about  solitary  and  sad. 

Everywhere  she  missed  Edward  ;  she  could 
think  of  nothing  but  him  and  his  displeasure, 
and  her  heart  was  filled  with  sad  forebodings 
for  the  future.  Would  he  ever,  ever  love  and 
be  kind  to  her  again  ? 

After  a  while  she  crept  back  to  her  apart 
ments,  taking  care  to  avoid  meeting  any  one. 

But  Elsie  was  there  looking  for  her.  The 
children's  lesson  hours  were  over,  they  were 
going  for  a  drive,  and  hoped  Zoe  would  go 
along. 

"  Thank  you,  mamma,  but  I  do  not  care  to 
go  to-day,"  Zoe  answered  in  a  choking  voice, 
and  turned  away  to  hide  her  tears. 

"  My  dear  child,  my  dear,  foolish  little 
girl  !"  Elsie  said,  putting  her  arms  around  her, 
"  why  should  you  grieve  so  ?  Ned  will  soon  be 
at  home  again,  if  all  goes  well.  He  is  not  very 
far  away,  and  if  you  should  be  taken  ill,  or 
need  him  very  much  for  any  reason,  a  telegram 
would  bring  him  to  you  in  a  few  hours." 


268  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS 

"  But  he  went  away  without  kissing  me 
good-by  ;  he  didn't  kiss  me  last  night  or  this 
morning."  The  words  were  on  the  tip  of  Zoe's 
tongue,  but  she  held  them  back,  and  answered 
only  with  fresh  tears  and  sobs. 

"  I'm  afraid  you  are  not  well,  dear,"  Elsie 
said.  "  What  can  I  do  for  you  ?" 

"  Nothing,  thank  you,  mamma.  I  didn't 
sleep  quite  so  well  as  usual  last  night,  and  my 
head  aches.  I'll  lie  down  and  try  to  get  a 
nap." 

"  Do,  dear,  and  I  hope  it  will  relieve  the 
poor  head.  As  you  are  a  healthy  little  body,  I 
presume  the  pain  has  been  brought  on  merely 
by  loss  of  sleep  and  crying.  I  think  Edward 
must  not  leave  you  for  so  long  a  time  again. 
Would  you  like  mamma  to  stay  with  you,  dar 
ling  ?' '  she  asked,  with  a  motherly  caress. 

Zoe  declined  the  offer  ;  she  would  be  more 
likely  to  sleep  if  quite  alone  ;  and  Elsie  with 
drew  after  seeing  her  comfortably  established 
upon  the  bed. 

"  Strange,"  she  said  to  herself  as  she  passed 
on  through  the  upper  hall  and  down  the  broad 
staircase  into  the  lower  one,  "  it  can  hardly  be 
that  Edward's  absence  alone  can  distress  her  so 
greatly.  I  fear  there  is  some  misunderstanding 
between  them.  I  think  I  must  telegraph  for 
Edward  if  she  continues  so  inconsolable.  His 
wife's  health  and  happiness  are  of  far  more 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  269 

consequence  than  any  business  matter.  But  I 
shall  consult  papa  first,  of  course." 

She  went  into  the  library,  found  him  sitting 
there,  and  laid  the  case  before  him. 

He  shared  her  fear  that  all  was  not  right  be 
tween  the  young  couple,  and  remarked  that, 
unfortunately,  Edward  had  too  much  of  his 
grandfather's  sternness  and  disposition  to 
domineer. 

"  I  don't  like  to  hear  you  depreciate  your 
self,  papa,"  Elsie  said.  "  Edward  may  have 
that  disposition  without  having  got  it  from 
you.  And  I  am  sure  mamma  would  indig 
nantly  repel  the  insinuation  that  you  were  ever 
a  domineering  husband. ' ' 

"  Perhaps  so  ;  my  daughter  was  the  safety- 
valve  in  my  case.  Well,  daughter,  my  advice 
is,  wait  till  to-morrow  at  all  events.  I  must 
say  she  doesn't  seem  to  me  one  of  the  kind  to 
submit  tamely  to  oppression.  I  did  not  like  her 
behavior  last  evening,  and  it  may  be  that  she 
needs  the  lesson  her  husband  seems  to  be  giving 
her.  He  certainly  has  been  affectionate  enough 
in  the  past  to  make  it  reasonable  to  suppose  he 
is  not  abusing  her  now." 

"  Oh,  I  could  never  think  he  would  do  that !" 
exclaimed  his  mother,  "  and  I  believe  in  my 
heart  he  would  hurry  home  at  once  if  he  knew 
how  she  is  fretting  over  his  absence." 

It  was  near  the  dinner  hour  when  Elsie  re- 


270  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

turned  from  her  drive,  and  stealing  on  tiptoe 
into  Zoe's  bedroom  she  found  her  fast  asleep. 
Her  eyelashes  were  still  wet,  and  she  looked 
flushed  and  feverish. 

Elsie  gazed  at  her  in  tender  pity  and  some 
little  anxiety  ;  the  face  was  so  young  and  child 
like,  and  even  in  sleep  wore  a  grieved  expression 
that  touched  the  kind  mother  heart. 

"  Poor  little  orphan  !"  she  sighed  to  herself, 
"  she  must  feel  very  lonely  and  forlorn  in  her 
husband's  absence,  especially  if  things  have- 
gone  wrong  between  them.  How  could  I  ever 
have  borne  a  word  or  look  of  displeasure  from 
my  husband  !  I  hope  she  is  not  going  to  be  ill." 

"Is  Zoe  not  coming  down?"  Mr.  Dinsmore 
asked  as  the  family  gathered  about  the  dinner- 
table. 

"  I  found  her  sleeping,  papa,  and  thought  it 
best  not  to  wake  her;"  Elsie  answered.  "I 
think  she  does  not  look  quite  well,  and  that 
sleep  will  do  her  more  good  than  anything 
else." 

Zoe  slept  most  of  the  afternoon,  woke  appar 
ently  more  cheerful,  and  ate  with  seeming  en 
joyment  the  delicate  lunch  presently  brought 
her  by  Elsie's  orders  ;  but  she  steadily  declined 
to  join  the  family  at  tea  or  in  the  parlor. 

She  would  much  rather  stay  where  she  waa 
for  the  rest  of  the  day,  she  said,  as  she  felt  dull 
and  her  head  still  ached  a  little. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  DELATIONS.  271 

Every  one  felt  concerned  about,  and  disposed 
to  be  as  kind  to  her  as  possible.  Mrs.  Dins- 
more,  Elsie,  Violet,  and  Rosie  all  came  in  in  the 
course  of  the  afternoon  and  evening  to  ask  how 
she  did,  and  express  the  hope  that  she  would 
soon  be  quite  well  again,  and  to  try  to  cheer 
her  up. 

They  offered  her  companionship  through  the 
night  ;  any  one  of  them  would  willingly  sleep 
with  her  ;  but  she  said  she  was  not  timid  and 
would  prefer  to  remain  alone. 

"  Well,  dear,  I  should  feel  a  trifle  easier  not 
to  have  you  alone,"  Elsie  said,  as  she  bade  her 
good-night,  <;  but  we  will  not  force  our  com 
pany  upon  you.  None  of  us  lock  our  doors  at 
night,  and  my  rooms  are  not  far  away  ;  don't 
hesitate  to  wake  me,  if  you  feel  uneasy  or  want 
anything  in  the  night." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  mamma,"  returned  ZJoe, 
putting  her  arms  about  her  mother's  neck ; 
"  you  are  so  good  and  kind  !  such  a  dear 
mother  to  me  !  I  will  do  as  you  say  ;  if  I  feel 
at  all  timid  in  the  night  I  shall  run  to  your 
rooms  and  creep  into  bed  with  you." 

So  they  all  left  her,  and  the  house  grew  silent 
and  still. 

It  was  the  first  night  since  her  marriage  that 
her  husband  had  not  been  with  her,  and  she 
missed  him  more  than  ever.  Besides,  through 
the  day  she  had  been  buoyed  up  in  a  measure 


272  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

by  the  hope  that  he  would  send  her  a  note,  a 
telegram,  or  some  sort  of  message. 

He  had  not  done  so,  and  the  conviction  that 
she  had  quite  alienated  him  from  her  grew 
stronger  and  stronger. 

Again  she  indulged  in  bitter  weeping,  wet 
ting  her  pillow  with  her  tears  as  she  vainly 
courted  sleep. 

"  He  hates  me  now,  I  know  he  does,  and  will 
never  love  me  again,"  she  repeated  to  herself. 
"  I  wish  I  didn't  love  him  so.  He  said  he  was 
sorry  he  couldn't  give  me  my  liberty,  but  I 
don't  want  it ;  but  he  wants  to  be  rid  of  me,  or 
he  would  never  have  said  that ;  and  how  an- 
happy  he  must  be,  and  will  be  all  his  life,  tied 
to  a  wife  he  hates. 

"  I  won't  stay  here  to  be  a  burden  and  tor 
ment  to  him  !"  she  cried,  starting  up  with  sud 
den  determination  and  energy.  "  I  love  him 
so  dearly  that  I'll  deliver  him  from  that,  even 
though  it  will  break  my  heart ;  for  oh,  how 
can  I  live  without  him  !" 

She  considered  a  moment,  and  (foolish  child) 
thought  it  would  be  an  act  of  noble  self-sacri 
fice,  and  also  very  romantic,  to  run  away  and 
die  of  a  broken  heart,  in  order  to  relieve  her 
husband  of  the  burden  and  torment  she  chose 
to  imagine  that  he  considered  her. 

A  folly  that  was  partly  the  effect  of  too 
much  reading  of  sensational  novels,  partly  of 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  273 

physical  ailment,  for  she  was  really  feverish 
and  ill. 

She  did  not  pause  to  decide  where  she  would 
go,  or  to  reflect  how  she  could  support  herself. 
Were  not  all  places  alike  away  from  the  one  she 
so  dearly  loved  ?  and  as  to  support  she  had  a 
little  money,  and  would  not  be  likely  to  live 
long  enough  to  need  more. 

Perhaps  Edward  would  search  for  her  from  a 
sense  of  duty — she  knew  he  was  very  conscien 
tious — but  she  would  manage  so  that  he  would 
never  be  able  to  find  her  ;  she  would  go  under 
an  assumed  name  ;  she  would  call  herself  Miss, 
and  no  one  would  suspect  her  of  being  a  mar 
ried  woman  running  away  from  her  husband. 
Ah,  it  was  not  altogether  a  disadvantage  to  be 
and  look  so  young  ! 

And  when  she  should  find  herself  dying,  or 
so  near  it  that  there  would  not  be  time  to  send 
for  Edward,  she  would  tell  some  one  who  she 
really  was,  and  ask  that  a  letter  should  be  writ 
ten  to  him  telling  of  her  death,  so  that  he 
would  know  he  was  free  to  marry  again. 

Marry  again  I  The  thought  of  that  shook 
her  resolution  for  a  moment.  It  was  torture  to 
imagine  the  love  and  caresses  that  had  been 
hers  lavished  upon  another  woman. 

But,  perhaps,  after  his  unhappy  experience 
of  married  life,  he  would  choose  to  live  single 
the  rest  of  his  days.  He  had  his  mother  and 


274  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

sisters  to  love,  and  could  be  happy  without  a 
wife. 

Besides,  she  had  read  somewhere  that  though 
love  was  everything  to  a  woman,  men  were 
different  and  could  do  quite  well  without  it. 

She  went  into  the  dressing-room,  turned  up 
the  night  lamp,  and  looked  at  her  watch. 

It  was  one  o'clock.  At  two  a  stage  passed 
northward  along  a  road  on  the  farther  side  of 
Fairview.  She  could  easily  make  her  few  prep 
arations  in  half  an  hour,  walk  to  the  nearest 
point  on  the  route  of  the  stage  in  time  to  stop 
it  and  get  in,  then  while  journeying  on,  decide 
what  her  next  step  should  be. 

She  packed  a  hand-bag  with  such  things  as 
she  deemed  most  essential,  arrayed  herself  in  a 
plain,  dark  woollen  dress,  with  hat,  veil,  and 
gloves  to  match,  threw  a  shawl  over  her  arm, 
and  was  just  turning  to  go,  when  a  thought 
struck  her. 

"  I  ought  to  leave  a  note,  of  course;  they 
always  do." 

Sitting  down  at  her  writing-desk,  she  direct 
ed  an  envelope  to  her  husband,  then  wrote  on  a 
card  : 

"  I  am  going  away  never  to  come  back. 
Don't  look  for  me,  for  it  will  be  quite  useless, 
as  I  shall  manage  so  that  you  can  never  trace 
ine.  It  breaks  my  heart  to  leave  you,  my  dear, 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  375 

dear  husband,  for  I  love  you  better  than  life, 
but  I  know  I  have  lost  your  love,  and  I  want  to 
rid  you  of  the  burden  and  annoyance  of  a  hated 
wife.  So,  farewell  forever  in  this  world,  and 
may  you  be  very  happy  all  your  days. 

"ZOE." 

Her  tears  fell  fast  as  she  wrote  ;  she  had  to 
wipe  them  away  again  and  again,  and  the  card 
was  so  blotted  and  blistered  by  them  that  some 
of  the  words  were  scarcely  legible,  but  there 
was  not  time  to  write  another  ;  so  she  put  it  in 
the  envelope  and  laid  it  on  the  toilet  table, 
where  it  would  be  sure  to  catch  his  eye. 

Then  taking  up  her  shawl  and  satchel,  she 
sent  one  tearful  farewell  glance  around  the 
room,  and  stole  noiselessly  down-stairs  and  out 
of  the  house  by  a  side  door.  It  caught  her 
dress  in  closing,  but  she  was  unaware  of  that 
for  a  moment,  as  she  stood  still  on  the  step,  re 
membering  with  a  sudden  pang,  that  was  more 
than  half  regret,  that  the  deed  was  done  be 
yond  recall,  for  the  dead-latch  was  down,  and 
she  had  no  key  with  which  to  effect  an 
entrance  ;  she  must  go  on  now,  whether  she 
would  or  not. 

She  took  a  step  forward,  and  found  she  was 
fast ;  she  could  neither  go  on  nor  retreat.  Oh, 
dreadful  to  be  caught  there  and  her  scheme  at 
the  same  time  baffled  and  revealed  ! 


276  ELSI3 "8  NEW  RELATIONS. 

All  at  once  she  saw  it  in  a  new  light.  ' '  Oh, 
how  angry,  how  very  angry  Edward  would  be  ! 
What  would  he  do  and  say  to  her  ?  Certainly, 
ehe  had  given  him  sufficient  reason  to  deem  it 
necessary  to  lock  her  up  ;  for  what  right  had 
t&e  to  go  away  to  stay  without  his  knowledge 
and  consent  ?  she  who  had  taken  a  solemn  vow 
— in  the  presence  of  her  dying  father,  too — to 
love,  honor  and  obey  him  as  long  as  they  both 
should  live.  Oh,  it  would  be  too  disgraceful  to 
be  caught  so  !" 

She  exerted  all  her  strength  in  the  effort  to 
wrench  herself  free,  even  at  the  cost  of  tearing 
the  dress  and  being  obliged  to  travel  with  it 
unrepaired  ;  but  in  vain  ;  the  material  was  too 
strong  to  give  way,  and  she  sank  down  on  the 
atep  in  a  state  of  pitiable  fright  and  despair. 

She  heard  the  clock  in  the  hall  strike  two. 
Even  the  servants  would  not  be  stirring  before 
five  \  so  she  had  at  least  three  hours  to  sit  there 
alone  and  exposed  to  danger  from  tramps, 
thieves,  and  burglars,  if  any  should  happen  to 
come  about. 

And  oh,  the  miserable  prospect  before  her 
when  this  trying  vigil  should  be  over.  How 
grieved  mamma  would  be  !  dear  mamma,  whom 
she  loved  with  true  daughterly  affection  ;  how 
etern  and  angry  Grandpa  Dinsmore,  how  aston 
ished  and  displeased  all  the  others  ;  how -wicked 
and  supremely  silly  they  would  think  her* 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  277 

Perhaps  she  could  bribe  the  servants  to  keep 
her  secret  (her  dress,  her  travelling  bag  and  the 
early  hour  would  reveal  something  of  its  na 
ture),  and  gain  her  rooms  again  without  being 
seen  by  any  of  the  family  ;  but  then  her  life 
would  be  one  of  constant  terror  of  discovery. 

Should  she  try  that  course,  or  the  more 
straightforward  one  of  not  attempting  any  con 
cealment  ? 

She  was  still  debating  this  question  in  her 
mind,  when  her  heart  almost  flew  into  her 
mouth  at  the  sound  of  a  man's  step  approach 
ing  on  the  gravel  walk.  It  drew  nearer,  nearer, 
came  close  to  her  side,  and  with  a  cry  of  terror 
she  fell  in  a  little  heap  on  the  doorstep  in  a 
dead  faint. 

He  uttered  a  low  exclamation  of  astonish 
ment,  stooped  over  her,  and  pushing  aside  her 
veil  so  that  the  moonlight  shone  full  upon  her 
face,  ' '  Zoe  !' '  he  said,  "  is  it  possible  !  What 
can  have  brought  you  here  at  this  hour  of  the 
night?" 

He  paused  for  an  answer,  but  none  came  j 
then  bending  lower  and  perceiving  that  she  was 
quite  unconscious,  also  fast,  he  took  a  key  from 
his  pocket  and  opened  the  door. 

He  bent  over  her  again,  taking  note  of  her 
dress  and  the  travelling  bag  by  her  side. 

"  Running  away,  evidently  !  could  any  one 
have  conceived  the  possibility  of  her  doing  so 


278  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

crazy  a  thing  !"  he  muttered,  as  he  took  her  in 
his  arms. 

Then  a  dark  thought  crossed  his  mind,  but 
he  put  it  determinately  from  him. 

"  No  ;  I  will  not,  cannot  think  it  !  She  is 
pure,  guileless,  and  innocent  as  an  infant." 

He  stooped  again,  picked  up  the  bag,  closed 
the  door  softly,  and  carried  her  up-stairs — tread 
ing  with  caution  lest  a  stumble  or  the  sound 
of  his  footsteps  should  arouse  some  one  and 
lead  to  the  discovery  of  what  was  going  on  ; 
yet  with  as  great  celerity  as  consistent  with 
that  caution,  fearing  consciousness  might  re 
turn  too  soon  for  the  preservation  of  the 
secrecy  he  desired. 

But  it  did  not ;  she  was  still  insensible  when 
he  laid  her  down  on  a  couch  in  her  boudoir. 

He  took  off  her  hat  and  veil,  threw  them 
aside,  loosened  her  dress,  opened  a  window  to 
give  her  air,  then  went  into  the  dressing-room 
for  the  night  lamp  usually  kept  burning 
there. 

As  he  turned  it  up,  his  eye  fell  upon  Zoe's 
note. 

He  knew  her  handwriting  instantly. 

"  Here  is  the  explanation,"  was  the  thought 
that  flashed  into  his  mind,  and  snatching  it 
up,  he  tore  open  the  envelope,  held  the  card 
near  the  light  and  read  what  her  fingers  had 
traced  scarcely  an  hour  ago. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  279 

His  eyes  filled  as  he  read,  and  two  great 
drops  fell  as  he  laid  it  down. 

He  picked  up  the  lamp  and  hastened  back  to 
her. 

As  he  drew  near  she  opened  her  eyes,  sent 
one  frightened  glance  round  the  room  and  up 
into  his  pale,  troubled  face,  then  covering  hers 
with  her  hands,  burst  into  hysterical  weeping. 

He  set  down  the  lamp,  knelt  by  her  sofa  and 
gathered  her  in  his  arms,  resting  her  head 
against  his  breast. 

"  Zoe,  my  little  Zoe,  my  own  dear  wife  !"  he 
said  in  faltering  accents,  "  have  I  really  been 
so  cruel  that  you  despair  of  my  love  ?  Why, 
my  darling,  no  greater  calamity  than  your  loss 
could  possibly  befall  me.  I  love  you  dearly, 
dearly  !  better  far  than  I  did  when  I  asked  you 
to  be  mine — when  we  gave  ourselves  to  each 
other." 

4 '  Oh,  is  it  true  ?  do  you  really  love  me  yet 
in  spite  of  all  my  jealousy  and  wilfulness,  and 
— and — oh,  I  have  been  very  bad  and  ungrate 
ful  and  troublesome  !"  she  sobbed,  clinging 
about  his  neck. 

"  And  I  have  been  too  dictatorial  and  stern,'* 
he  said,  kissing  her  again  and  again.  "  I  have 
not  had  the  patience  I  ought  to  have  had  with 
my  little  girl-wife,  have  not  been  so  forbearing 
and  kind  as  I  meant  to  be." 

"  Indeed,  you  have  been  very  patient  and 


280  ELSIE'S  FEW  DELATIONS. 

forbearing/'  she  returned,  "  and  would  never 
have  heen  cross  to  me  if  I  hadn't  provoked  you 
beyond  endurance.  I  have  been  very  bad  to 
you,  dear  Ned,  but  if  you'll  keep  me  and  love 
me  I'll  try  to  behave  better." 

"I'll  do  both,"  he  said,  holding  her  closer 
and  repeating  his  caresses. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad,  so  glad  !"  she  cried,  with 
the  tears  running  over  her  cheeks,  "  so  glad  I 
have  to  weep  for  joy.  And  I've  been  breaking 
my  heart  since  you  went  away  and  left  me  in 
anger  and  without  one  word  of  good-by. ' ' 

"  My  poor  darling,  it  was  too  cruel,"  he 
sighed  ;  "  but  I  found  I  could  not  stand  it  any 
more  than  you,  so  had  to  come  back  to  make 
it  up  with  you.  And  I  frightened  you  terribly 
down  there  at  the  door,  did  I  not  ?" 

"  0  Ned,"  she  murmured,  hiding  her  blush 
ing  face  on  his  breast,  "  how  very  good  you 
are  to  be  so  loving  and  kind  when  you  have 
a  right  to  be  angry  and  stern  with  me.  You 
haven't  even  asked  me  what  I  was  doing  down 
there  in  the  night." 

"  Your  note  explained  that,"  he  said  in 
moved  tones,  thinking  how  great  must  have 
been  the  distress  that  led  to  such  an  act,  "  and 
I  fear  I  am  as  deserving  of  reproof  as  yourself." 

"Then  you  will  forgive  me?"  she  asked 
humbly.  "  I  thought  I  had  a  right  to  go 
away,  thinking  it  would  make  you  happier,  but 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  281 

now  I  know  I  hadn't,  because  I  had  promised 
myself  to  you  for  all  my  life." 

"  No  ;  neither  of  us  has  a  right  to  forsake 
the  other  (we  '  are  no  more  twain  but  one  flesh. 
What,  therefore,  God  hath  joined  together,  let 
no  man  put  asunder ' )  ;  we  are  husband  and 
wife  for  as  long  as  we  both  shall  live,  and  must 
dwell  together  in  mutual  love  and  forbearance. 
We  will  exchange  forgiveness,  dearest,  for  we 
have,  both  been  to  blame,  and  I  forgive  your 
attempt  of  to-night  on  condition  that  you 
promise  me  never,  never  to  do  such  a  thing 
again." 

"  I  promise,"  she  said,  "  and,"  imploringly, 
"  0  Ned,  won't  you  keep  my  secret?  I 
couldn't  bear  to  have  it  known  even  in  the 
family." 

"  No  more  could  I,  love,"  he  answered ; 
"  and  oh,  but  I  am  thankful  that  you  were 
caught  by  the  door  and  so  prevented  from 
carrying  out  your  purpose  !" 

"  So  am  I,  and  that  it  was  my  own  dear 
husband,  and  not  a  burglar,  as  I  feared,  who 
found  me  there." 

"  Ah,  was  that  the  cause  of  your  fright  ?"  he 
asked,  with  a  look  of  relief  and  pleasure.  "  I 
thought  it  was  your  terror  of  your  husband's 
wrath  that  caused  your  faint.  But,  darling, 
you  are  looking  weary  and  actually  ill.  You 
must  go  to  bed  at  once." 


283  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  I'll  obey  you,  this  time  and  always,"  she 
answered,  looking  up  fondly  into  his  face.  "  I 
am  convinced  now  that  I  am  only  a  foolish 
child  in  need  of  guidance  and  control,  and 
who  should  provide  them  but  you  ?  I  could 
hardly  stand  it  from  anybody  else — unless 
mamma — but  I'm  sure  that  in  future  it  will  be 
a  pleasure  to  take  it  from  my  own  dear  hus 
band  if — if  only — "  she  paused,  blushing  and 
hiding  her  face  on  his  breast. 

"If  what,  love?" 

"  If  only  instead  of  '  You  must  and  shall,' 
you  will  say  kindly,  '  I  want  you  to  do  it  to 
please  me,  Zoe.'  ' 

"  Sweet  one,1'  he  answered,  holding  her  to 
his  heart,  "  I  do  fully  intend  that  it  shall  be 
always  love  and  coaxing  after  this." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

41  Our  love,  it  ne'er  was  reckoned, 

Yet  good  it  is  and  true  ; 
It's  half  the  world  to  me,  dear, 
It's  all  the  world  to  you." 

-Hood. 

EDWABD  was  a  trifle  late  in  obeying  the  call 
to  breakfast.  He  found  the  rest  of  the  family 
already  seated  at  the  table,  and  great  was  the 
surprise  created  by  his  entrance. 

"  Why,  how's  this?  hae  we  all  been  sleepin* 
a  week  or  ten  days?"  exclaimed  Mr.  Lilburn. 
"  The  lad  was  to  hae  been  absent  that  length 
o'  time,  and  I  thought  it  was  but  yesterday  he 
went ;  yet  here  he  is  !" 

"  This  is  an  unexpected  pleasure,  my  dear 
boy,"  was  his  mother' s  greeting. 

The  others  said  "  Good-morning,"  and  all 
smilingly  awaited  an  explanation. 

"  Good-morning  to  you  all,"  returned  Ed 
ward,  taking  his  seat.  "  Of  course  I  have  not 
had  time  to  attend  to  the  business  matter  that 
took  me  away  ;  but  the  fact  is,  I  found  I  could 
not  do  without  my  wife,  so  came  back  after 
her." 


284  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Where  is  she  now  ?"  asked  his  mother. 

"  I  left  her  still  in  bed  and  asleep.  I  came 
home  by  the  stage,  found  her  awake — indeed,  I 
think  she  said  she  had  not  slept  at  all — and 
kept  her  awake  for  some  time  talking — " 

"  So  much  to  say  after  so  lengthened  a  sepa 
ration?"  laughingly  interrupted  his  grand 
father. 

"  Yes,  sir,  a  good  deal,"  Edward  answered, 
coloring  slightly.  "  So  she  has  to  make  it  up 
now,  and  I  would  not  wake  her." 

"  Quite  right,"  said  his  mother.  "  Her 
breakfast  shall  be  sent  up  whenever  she  is 
ready  for  it." 

"  I'm  very  glad  you've  come,  Ned,"  re 
marked  Eosie,  "  for  Zoe  nearly  cried  her  eyes 
out  yesterday,  grieving  after  you.  'Twouldn't 
be  I  that  would  fret  so  after  any  man  living — 
unless  it  might  be  grandpa,"  with  a  coquettish, 
laughing  look  at  him. 

"  Thank  you,  my  dear,"  he  said. 

"  Ah,  lassie,  that's  a'  because  your  time  hasna 
come  yet,"  remarked  Mr.  Lilburn.  "  When 
it  does,  you'll  be  as  lovelorn  and  foolish  as  the 
rest." 

"  Granting  that  it  is  foolish  for  »  woman  to 
love  her  husband,"  put  in  Mrs.  Dinsmore, 
sportively. 

"  A  heresy  never  to  be  countenanced  here," 
said  her  spouse  ;  "  the  husbands  and  wivss  of 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  285 

this  family  expect  to  give  and  receive  no  small 
amount  of  that  commodity.  Do  you  set  off 
again  this  morning,  Ned  ?" 

"  No,  sir  ;  not  before  to-morrow  ;  not  then 
unless  Zoe  is  ready  to  go  with  me." 

"  Quite  right,  my  boy,  your  wife's  health 
and  happiness  are,  as  your  mother  remarked  to 
me  yesterday,  of  more  consequence  than  any 
mere  business  matter." 

On  leaving  the  table  Edward  followed  his 
mother  out  to  the  veranda. 

"  Can  I  have  a  word  in  private  with  you, 
mamma?"  he  asked,  and  she  thought  his  look 
was  troubled. 

"  Certainly,"  she  said.  "  I  hope  nothing  is 
wrong  with  our  little  Zoe  ?" 

' '  It  is  of  her — and  myself  I  want  to  speak. 
I  feel  impelled  to  make  a  confession  to  you, 
mother  dear,  that  I  would  not  willingly  to  any 
one  else.  Perhaps  you  have  suspected,"  he 
added,  coloring  with  mortification,  "  that  all 
was  not  right  between  us  when  I  left  yesterday. 
She  would  not  have  fretted  so  over  my  mere 
absence  of  a  few  days,  but  1  had  scolded  and 
threatened  her  the  night  before,  and  went  away 
without  any  reconciliation  or  even  a  good-by. 
In  fact,  she  was  asleep  when  I  left  the  rooms, 
and  knew  nothing  of  my  going." 

"  O  Edward  !"  exclaimed  his  listener  in  a 
low,  pained  tone. 


286  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  I  am  bitterly  ashamed  of  my  conduct, 
mother,"  he  said  with  emotion,  "  but  -we  have 
made  it  up  and  are  both  very  happy  again  in 
each  other's  love.  She  was  very  humble  over 
her  part  of  the  quarrel,  poor  little  thing  !  and 
we  mean  to  live  in  peace  and  love  the  rest  of 
our  lives,  God  helping  us,"  he  added  reverently. 

"  I  trust  so,  my  dear  boy,"  Elsie  said,  "  for 
whether  you  live  in  peace  or  contention,  will 
make  all  the  difference  of  happiness  or  misery 
in  your  lives.  It  would  have  quite  broken  my 
heart  had  your  father  ever  scolded  or  threat 
ened  me." 

"  But  you,  mamma,  were  a  woman  when  you 
married,  old  enough  and  wise  enough  to  guide 
and  control  yourself. ' ' 

"  I  was  older  than  Zoe  is,  it  is  true  ;  but  do 
not  be  dictatorial,  Edward  ;  if  you  must  rule, 
do  it  by  love  and  persuasion  ;  you  will  find  it 
the  easiest  and  happiest  way  for  you  both." 

"  Yes,  mother,  I  am  convinced  of  it ;  but 
unfortunately  for  my  poor  little  wife,  I  have 
not  my  father's  gentleness  and  easy  temper. 
Will  you  come  up  with  me  now  and  take  a 
look  at  her  ?  I  fear  she  is  not  quite  well — her 
cheeks  are  so  flushed  and  her  hands  so  hot.  I 
shall  never  forgive  myself  if  I  have  made  her 
ill." 

"  I  sincerely  hope  you  are  not  to  be  visited 
with  so  severe  a  punishment  as  that,"  his 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  287 

mother  said.  "  But  come,  let  us  go  to  her  at 
once." 

They  found  her  still  sleeping,  but  not  pro 
foundly  ;  her  face  was  unnaturally  flushed,  and 
wore  a  troubled  expression,  while  her  breath 
ing  seemed  labored. 

As  they  stood  anxiously  regarding  her,  she 
woke  with  a  sharp  cry  of  distress  and  anguish, 
then  catching  sight  of  her  husband  bending 
over  her,  her  face  grew  radiant,  and  throwing 
her  arms  about  his  neck,  "  0  Ned,  dear  Ned  !" 
she  cried,  "  are  you  here  ?  and  do  you  love  me 
yet?" 

"  Dearly,  dearly,  my  darling,"  he  said,  hold 
ing  her  close.  "  What  has  troubled  you  ?" 

"Oh,  such  a  dreadful  dream  !  I  thought  I 
was  all  alone  in  a  desert  and  couldn't  find  you 
anywhere." 

"  But  '  drames  always  go  by  conthraries,  my 
dear/ '  he  quoted  sportively.  Then  more 
seriously,  "Are  you  quite  well,  love?"  he 
asked. 

"A  little  dull  and  a  trifle  headachy,"  she 
answered,  smiling  up  at  him,  "  but  I  think  a 
cup  of  coffee  and  a  drive  with  my  husband  ia 
the  sweet  morning  air  will  cure  me." 

"  You  shall  have  both  with  the  least  possible 
delay." 

"  What  time  is  it  ?  Have  you  been  to  break- 
fast?" 


288  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  It's  about  nine,  and  I  have  taken  break 
fast.  I  think  you  must  have  some  before  ex 
erting  yourself  to  dress. ' ' 

"  Just  as  you  say  ;  it's  nice  to  have  you  tell 
me  what  to  do,"  she  said,  nestling  closer  in  his 
arms.  "  I  can't  think  why  I  should  ever  have 
disliked  it." 

"  I  presume  it  was  all  the  fault  of  my  tone 
and  manner,  sometimes  of  my  words,  too,"  he 
said,  passing  his  hand  caressingly  over  her  hair 
and  cheek.  "  I'm  afraid  I've  been  decidedly 
bearish  on  several  occasions  ;  but  I  trust  I  shall 
have  the  grace  to  treat  my  wife  with  politeness 
and  consideration  after  this." 

Elsie,  who  had  left  the  room  on  Zoe's  awak 
ing,  now  came  in  and  bidding  her  an  affection 
ate  good-morning,  said  she  had  ordered  her 
breakfast  to  be  brought  up  at  once,  adding,  "  I 
hope  you  will  do  it  justice,  my  dear." 

"  I'll  see  that  she  does,  mamma,"  Edward 
answered  for  her,  in  sportive  tone  ;  "  she  has 
made  such  fair  promises  of  submission,  obedi 
ence,  and  all  that,  that  she'll  hardly  dare  refuse 
to  do  anything  I  bid  her." 

"  I  haven't  been  very  good  about  it  lately, 
mamma,"  Zoe  said,  looking  half  tearfully,  half 
smilingly  from  one  to  the  other,  "  but  Ned's 
forgiven  me,  and  now  I  feel  as  you  say  you  did 
— that  it's  a  real  pleasure  to  give  up  my  wishes 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  289 

to  one  I  love  so  very  dearly,  and  who  is,  I 
know,  very  much  wiser  than  I." 

"  That  is  right,  dear,"  Elsie  said  tenderly, 
"  and  I  trust  he  will  show  himself  worthy  of 
all  your  love  and  confidence." 

The  two  now  comported  themselves  like  a 
pair  of  lovers,  as  indeed  they  had  done  through 
all  their  brief  married  life,  except  the  last  few 
days. 

Edward  exerted  himself  for  the  entertain 
ment  of  his  little  wife  during  their  drive,  and 
was  very  tender  and  careful  of  her. 

On  their  return,  he  bade  her  lie  down  on  the 
sofa  in  her  boudoir  and  rest,  averring  that  she 
looked  languid  and  unlike  herself. 

"  To  please  you,"  she  said,  obeying  the  man 
date  with  a  smiling  glance  up  into  his  face. 

"  That's  a  good  child  !"  he  responded,  sit 
ting  down  beside  her  and  smoothing  her  hair 
with  fond,  caressing  hand.  "  Now,  what  shall 
I  do  to  please  you?" 

"  Stay  here,  close  beside  me,  and  hold  my 
hand,  and  talk  to  me." 

"  Very  well,"  he  answered,  closing  his  fingers 
over  the  hand  she  put  into  his,  then  lifting  it 
to  his  lips.  ' '  How  your  face  has  changed,  love, 
since  that  frightened  look  you  gave  me  when  I 
came  in  with  the  lamp  last  night." 

"  How  frightened  and  ashamed  I  was,  Ned  !" 
she  exclaimed,  tears  springing  to  her  eyes  ;  "  I 


290  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

felt  that  you  had  a  right  to  beat  me  if 
wanted  to,  and  I  shouldn't  have  said  a  word  if 
you'd  done  it." 

"But  you  couldn't  have  feared  that?"  he 
said,  with  a  pained  look,  and  coloring  deeply. 

"No,  oh,  no,  indeed!  I  know  you  would 
never  do  that,  but  I  dreaded  what  you  might 
say,  and  did  not  at  all  expect  you  would  be  so 
kind  and  forgiving  and  loving  to  me. 

"  But  how  was  I  brought  up  here  ?  I  knew 
nothing  from  the  instant  you  were  at  my  side 
on  the  door- step  till  I  saw  you  coming  in  with 
the  lamp." 

"  In  your  husband's  arms." 

"  What  a  heavy  load  for  you  to  carry  I"  she 
said,  looking  at  him  with  concern. 

"  No,  not  at  all  ;  I  did  it  with  perfect  ease, 
except  for  the  darkness  and  the  fear  that  you 
might  recover  consciousness  on  the  way  and 
scream  out  with  affright  before  you  discovered 
who  your  captor  was." 

''  My  husband,  my  dear,  kind  husband  !"  she 
murmured,  softly  stroking  his  face  as  he  bent 
over  her  to  press  a  kiss  upon  her  forehead. 

"  My  darling  little  wife,"  he  returned. 

Then  after  a  moment's  silent  exchange  of 
caresses, 

"  Would  you  mind  telling  me  where  you  were 
going  and  what  you  intended  to  do  ?"  he  asked 
with  a  half  smile. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  291 

"  I  have  no  right  to  refuse,  if  you  require  a 
full  confession/'  she  said,  half  playfully,  half 
tearfully,  and  blushing  deeply. 

"  I  don't  require  it,  but  should  like  to  have 
it,  nevertheless  ;  for  I  confess  my  curiosity  is 
piqued,"  he  said  with  an  amused,  yet  tender 
look  and  tone. 

"  There  isn't  really  very  much  to  tell,"  she 
sighed,  "  only  that  because  I  was  dreadfully 
unhappy  and  had  worked  myself  up  to  believ 
ing  that  I  was  a  hated  wife,  a  burden  and  an 
noyance  to  my  husband,  I  thought  it  would  be 
an  act  of  noble  self -sacrifice  to  run  away,  and 
— 0  Ned,  please  don't  laugh  at  me  !" 

"  I  am  not  laughing,  love,"  he  said  in  sooth 
ing,  half-tremulous  tones,  taking  her  in  his 
arms  and  holding  her  close,  as  he  had  done  the 
night  before.  "  How  could  I  laugh  at  you  for 
being  willing  to  sacrifice  everything  for  me? 
But  that's  not  all?" 

"  Not  quite.  It  came  to  me  like  a  flash 
about  the  stage  passing  so  near  at  two  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  and  that  I  could  get  away 
then  without  being  seen,  and  after  I  was  in  it 
make  up  my  mind  where  I  would  get  out." 

"  And  how  did  you  expect  to  support  your 
self?" 

"  There  was  some  money  in  my  purse — you 
never  let  it  get  empty,  Ned — and — I  thought  I 
wouldn't  need  any  very  long." 


292  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"  Wouldn't  ?  why  not  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  was  sure,  sure  I  couldn't  live  long 
without  you,"  she  cried,  hugging  him  close 
and  ending  with  a  burst  of  tears  and  sobs. 

"  You  dear,  dear  little  thing  !"  he  said  with 
emotion,  and  tightening  his  clasp  of  her  slight 
form  ;  "  after  I  had  been  so  cruel  to  you,  too  !" 

"  No,  you  weren't,  except  in  going  away 
without  making  up  and  saying  good-by. " 

"  It's  very  generous  in  you  to  say  it,  darling. 
But  how  large  was  this  sum  of  money  that  you 
expected  to  last  as  long  as  you  needed  any  ?" 

"  I  don't  know.  I  didn't  stop  to  count  it. 
You  can  do  that,  if  you  want  to.  I  suppose  the 
purse  is  in  my  satchel." 

He  brought  the  satchel — still  unpacked — took 
out  the  purse  and  examined  its  contents. 

"  Barely  ten  dollars,"  he  said.  "  It  would 
nave  lasted  but  a  few  days,  and,  my  darling, 
what  would  have  become  of  you  then  ?" 

He  bent  over  her  in  grave  tenderness. 

"  I  don't  know,  Ned,"  she  replied  ;  "  I  SUJH 
pose  I'd  have  had  to  look  for  employment." 

"  To  think  of  you,  my  little,  delicate,  petted 
darling,  looking  for  employment  by  which  to 
earn  your  daily  bread  !"  he  exclaimed  with 
emotion.  "It  is  plain  you  know  nothing  of 
the  hardships  and  difficulties  you  would  have 
had  to  encounter.  I  shudder  to  think  of  it  alL 
But  I  should  never  have  let  it  come  to  that." 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  293 

"  Would  you  have  looked  for  me,  Ned  ?" 

"  I  should  have  begun  the  search  the  instant 
I  heard  of  your  flight,  nor  ever  have  known  a 
moment's  rest  till  I  found  you  !"  he  exclaimed 
with  energy.  "  But  as  I  came  in  the  stage  you 
purposed  to  take,  I  should  have  met  and 
brought  you  back,  if  that  fortunate  mishap  had 
not  taken  place. ' ' 

Then  she  told  him  of  her  thoughts,  feelings, 
and  painful  anticipations  while  held  fast  in  the 
relentless  grasp  of  the  door,  finishing  with, 
"  Oh,  I  never  could  have  dreamed  that  it  would 
all  end  so  well,  so  happily  for  me  !" 

"  And  yet,  dear  one,  I  do  not  think  you  at 
all  realize  how  painful — not  to  say  dreadful — 
would  have  been  the  consequences  to  you,  to 
me,  and,  indeed,  to  all  the  family,  if  you  had 
succeeded  in  carrying  out  what  I  must  call 
your  crazy  scheme." 

She  looked  up  at  him  in  alarmed  inquiry, 
and  he  went  on,  "  '  Madame  Eumor,  with  her 
thousand  tongues, '  would  have  had  many  a  tale 
to  tell  of  the  cruel  abuse  to  which  you  had  been 
subjected  by  your  husband  and  his  family — so 
cruel  that  you  were  compelled  to  run  away  in 
the  night,  taking  advantage  of  the  temporary 
absence  of  your  tyrannical  husband  ;  while — " 

"  0  Ned,  dear  Ned,  I  never  thought  of 
that  !"  she  exclaimed,  interrupting  him  with  a 
burst  of  tears  and  sobs.  "  I  wouldn't  for  the 


294  jELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

world  have  wrought  harm  to  you  or  any  of 
them." 

"  No,  love,  I  know  you  wouldn't.  I  believe 
your  motives  were  altogether  kind  and  self- 
sacrificing,  ' '  he  said  soothingly  ;  ' '  and  you 
yourself  would  have  been  the  greatest  sufferer  ; 
the  world  judges  hardly — how  hardly  my  little 
girl-wife  has  no  idea  ;  wicked  people  would 
have  found  wicked  motives  to  which  to  impute 
your  act  and  caused  a  stain  upon  your  fair  fame 
that  might  never  have  been  removed. 

"  But  there,  there,  love,  do  not  cry  any  more 
over  it ;  happily,  the  whole  thing  is  a  secret  be 
tween  us  two,  and  we  may  now  dismiss  the  dis 
agreeable  subject  forever. 

"  But  shall  we  not  promise  each  other  that 
we  will  never  part  in  anger,  even  when  the  sep 
aration  may  not  be  for  an  hour  ?  or  ever  lie 
down  to  sleep  at  night  unreconciled,  if  there 
has  been  the  slightest  misunderstanding  or 
coldness  between  us?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes,  I  promise  !"  she  cried  eagerly  ; 
"  but,  oh,  dear  Ned,  I  hope  we  will  never, 
never  have  any  more  coldness  or  quarrelling  be 
tween  us,  never  say  a  cross  word  to  each  other." 

"  And  I  join  you,  dearest,  in  both  wish  and 
promise." 

"  I  am  growing  very  babyish,"  she  said  pres 
ently  with  a  wistful  look  up  into  his  face  ;  ' '  I 
can  hardly  bear  to  think  of  being  parted  from 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  295 

you  for  a  day  ;  and  I  suppose  you'll  have  to  be 
going  off  again  to  attend  to  that  business 
affair?" 

' '  Yes,  as  soon  as  I  see  that  my  wife  is  quite 
well  enough  to  undertake  the  journey  ;  for  I'm 
not  going  again  without  her." 

"  Oh,  will  you  take  me  with  you,  Ned  ?"  she 
cried  joyfully.  "  How  very  good  in  you." 

"  Good  to  myself,  little  woman,"  he  said, 
smiling  down  at  her  ;  "  it  will  turn  a  tiresome 
business  trip  into  a  pleasure  excursion.  I  have 
always  found  my  enjoyment  doubled  by  the 
companionship  of  my  better  half." 

"  I  call  that  rank  heresy,"  she  said  laughing, 
"you're  the  better  half  as  well  as  the  bigger. 
I  wish  I  were  worthy  of  such  a  good  husband," 
she  added  earnestly  and  with  a  look  of  loving 
admiration.  ' '  I'm  very  proud  of  you,  my 
dear — so  good  and  wise  and  handsome  as  you 
are  !" 

"  Oh,  hush,  hush  !  such  fulsome  flattery,"  he 
returned,  coloring  and  laughing.  "  Let  me 
see  ;  this  is  Friday,  so  near  the  end  of  the  week 
that  I  do  not  care  to  leave  home  till  next  week. 
We  will  say  Tuesday  morning  next,  if  that  will 
suit  you,  love  ?' ' 

"  Nicely,"  she  answered.  "  Oh,  I'm  so  glad 
you  have  promised  to  take  me  with  you  !" 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

LULU. 

BEFORE  two  days  had  passed  Zoe  was  quite 
herself  again,  and  as  full  of  delight  at  the  pros 
pect  of  going  away  for  a  little  trip  as  any  child 
could  have  been.  She  wore  so  bright  a  face, 
was  so  merry  and  frolicsome,  that  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  watch  her,  especially  when  with 
her  husband,  and  not  aware  that  any  other  eye 
was  upon  her. 

His  face,  too,  beamed  with  happiness. 

Elsie's  eyes  resting  upon  them  would  some 
times  fill  with  tears — half  of  joy  in  their  felicity, 
half  of  sorrowful  yet  tender  reminiscence.  In 
his  present  mood  Edward  was  very  like  his 
father  in  looks,  in  speech,  in  manner. 

Tuesday  morning  came,  bringing  with  it  de 
lightful  weather  ;  Edward  had  decided  to  take 
a  later  train  than  when  starting  before,  because 
he  would  not  have  Zoe  roused  too  soon  from 
sleep. 

They  took  breakfast  with  the  family  at  the 
usual  hour,  an  open  barouche  waiting  for 
them  at  the  door  ;  then  with  a  gay  good-by  to 


ELSIE "S  NEW  RELATIONS.  297 

all  set  out  upon  their  journey,  driving  to  the 
nearest  station,  and  there  taking  the  cars. 

"  I  wish  I  was  going,  too  !"  sighed  Lulu,  as 
she  and  Rosie  stood  looking  after  the  barouche. 

"  Mamma  would  have  let  us  drive  over  to  the 
station  with  them,"  said  Rose;  "Edward 
asked  if  we  might,  but  Ben  had  some  errands 
to  do  in  town,  and  coaldn'  t  bring  us  back  in 
time  for  lessons." 

"  Lessons  !  I'm  sick  and  tired  of  them  !" 
grumbled  Lulu.  "  Other  children  had  holi 
days  last  week,  but  we  had  to  go  right  on  study 
ing." 

"  But  we  are  to  take  ours  in  a  week  or  two, 
visiting  at  the  Oaks  and  the  Laurels,  perhaps 
two  weeks  at  each  place,  and  I'm  sure  that  will 
be  nicer  than  to  have  had  Easter  holidays  at 
home." 

"  There,  it's  out  of  sight,"  said  Lulu.  "  I'd 
like  to  be  Aunt  Zoe,  just  starting  off  on  a  jour 
ney.  Let's  take  a  run  down  the  avenue, 
Rosie." 

"  I  would,  but  I  must  look  over  my  Latin 
lesson,  or  I  may  not  be  ready  for  grand 
pa." 

With  the  last  words  she  turned  and  went  into 
the  house. 

Lulu  knew  that  she  was  not  ready  for  Mr. 
Dinsinore  either,  but  she  was  in  no  mood  for 
study,  and  the  grounds  looked  so  inviting  that 


298  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

she  yielded  to  the  temptation  to  take  a  ramble 
instead. 

Max,  from  his  window,  saw  her  wandering 
about  among  the  shrubs  and  flowers  and  longed 
to  join  her.  He  was  bearing  his  punishment  in 
a  very  good  spirit,  making  no  complaint,  spend 
ing  his  time  in  study,  reading,  writing  and 
carving. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  came  to  him  to  hear  his  recita 
tions,  and  was  always  able  to  commend  them  as 
excellent.  He  treated  the  boy  in  a  kind, 
fatherly  manner,  talking  to  him  of  his  sin  and 
the  way  to  obtain  forgiveness  and  deliverance 
from  it,  very  much  as  Elsie  and  Violet  had. 

Yet  he  did  not  harp  continually  upon  that, 
but  dwelt  often  upon  other  themes,  trying  so  to 
treat  the  lad  that  his  self-respect  might  be  re 
stored. 

Max  appreciated  the  kindness  shown  him,  and 
ims  strengthened  in  his  good  resolutions.  He 
was  privately  very  much  troubled  about  his 
losses,  particularly  that  of  the  watch,  supposing 
it  to  be  in  Ealph's  possession,  for  Mr.  Dinsmore 
bad  said  nothing  to  him  on  the  subject. 

Being  very  fond  of  his  sisters,  Max  felt  the 
separation  from  them  no  small  part  of  his  pun 
ishment  ;  he  followed  Lulu's  movements  this 
morning  with  wistful  eyes. 

She  looked  up,  and  seeing  his  rather  pale, 
sad  face  at  the  window,  drew  nearer  and  called 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  299 

softly  to  him,  "  Max,  how  are  you  ?  I'm  so 
sorry  for  you." 

He  only  shook  his  head  and  turned  away. 

Then  Mr.  Dinsmore's  voice  spoke  sternly 
from  a  lower  window,  "  Lulu,  you  are  disobey 
ing  orders.  Go  into  the  house  and  to  the 
school-room  immediately.  You  ought  to  have 
been  there  fully  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ago." 

Lulu  was  a  little  frightened,  and  obeyed  at 
once. 

"  You  are  late,  Lulu.  You  must  try  to  be 
more  punctual  in  future,"  Elsie  said  in  a  tone 
of  mild  rebuke,  as  the  little  girl  sat  down  at  her 
desk. 

"  I  don't  care  if  I  am,"  she  muttered,  inso 
lently. 

Rose  darted  at  her  a  look  of  angry  astonish 
ment,  Gracie  looked  shocked,  and  little  Walter 
said,  "  It's  very,  very  naughty  to  speak  so  to 
my  mamma." 

But  Elsie  did  not  seem  to  have  heard  ;  her 
face  still  wore  its  usual  sweet,  placid  expres 
sion.  Lulu  thought  she  had  not  heard,  but 
found  out  her  mistake  when  she  went  forward 
to  recite.  She  was  told  in  a  gentle,  quiet  tone, 
"You  are  not  my  pupil,  to-day,  Lulu,"  and 
returned  to  her  seat  overwhelmed  with  embar 
rassment  and  anger. 

No  further  notice  was  taken  of  her  by  any 
one  except  Gracie.  who  now  and  then  stole  a 


800  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

troubled,  half -pitying  look  at  her,  until  Mr. 
Dinsmore  came  to  hear  the  Latin  lessons. 

Lulu  had  sat  idly  at  her  desk  nursing  her 
anger  and  discontent,  her  eyes  on  the  book 
open  before  her,  but  her  thoughts  elsewhere,  so 
was  not  prepared  for  him. 

She  was  frightened,  but  tried  to  hide  it,  made 
an  attempt  to  answer  the  first  question  put  to 
her,  but  broke  down  in  confusion. 

He  asked  another  ;  she  was  unable  to  answer 
it ;  and  with  a  frown  he  said,  "  I  perceive  that 
you  know  nothing  about  your  lesson  to-day. 
Why  have  you  not  learned  it  ?" 

"  Because  I  didn't  want  to,"  muttered  the 
delinquent. 

Rosie  opened  her  eyes  wide  in  astonishment. 
She  would  never  have  dared  to  answer  her 
grandfather  in  that  manner. 

"  Take  your  book  and  learn  it  now,"  he  said 
in  his  sternest  tone. 

Lulu  did  not  venture  to  disobey,  for  she  wag 
really  very  much  afraid  of  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

He  heard  Rosie's  lesson,  assigned  her  task  for 
the  next  day,  and  both  left  the  room.  The 
others  had  gone  about  the  time  Mr.  Dinsmore 
came  in,  so  Lulu  was  left  alone. 

She  thought  it  best  to  give  her  mind  to  the 
lesson,  and  in  half  an  hour  felt  that  she  was 
fully  prepared  with  it. 

But  Mr.  Dinsmore  did  not  come  back,  and 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  301 

she  dared  not  leave  the  room,  though  very  im 
patient  to  do  so. 

The  dinner  bell  rang,  and  still  he  had  not 
come. 

Lulu  was  hungry  and  began  to  fear  that  she 
was  to  be  made  to  fast ;  but  at  length  a  servant 
brought  her  a  good,  substantial,  though  plain 
dinner,  set  it  before  her,  and  silently  withdrew. 

"  It's  not  half  as  good  as  they've  got,"  Lulu 
remarked  half  aloud  to  herself,  discontentedly 
eying  her  fare,  "  but  it's  better  than  noth 
ing." 

With  that  philosophical  reflection  she  fell  to 
work,  and  speedily  emptied  the  dishes. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  came  to  her  shortly  after, 
heard  the  lesson,  gave  her  a  little  serious  talk 
and  dismissed  her. 

Feeling  that  she  owed  an  apology  to  Grandma 
Elsie,  but  still  too  stubborn  and  proud  to  make 
it,  Lulu  was  ashamed  to  join  the  others,  so 
went  off  alone  into  the  grounds.  She  was  not 
Grandma  Elsie's  pupil,  she  understood,  until 
the  morning's  impertinence  had  been  atoned 
for. 

It  was  against  rules  to  go  beyond  the  bound 
ary  of  the  grounds  without  permission  ;  yet 
after  wandering  through  them  for  a  while,  she 
did  so,  and  entering  a  shady,  pleasant  road, 
walked  on  without  any  settled  purpose,  till  she 
reached  a  neighboring  plantation  where  lived 


802  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

some  little  girls  with  whom  she  had  a  slight 
acquaintance. 

They  were  playing  croquet  on  the  lawn,  and 
espying  Lulu  at  the  gate,  invited  her  to  come 
in  and  join  them. 

She  did  so,  became  much  interested  in  the 
sport,  and  forgot  to  go  home  until  the  length 
ening  shadows  warned  her  that  it  must  be  very 
near  the  tea  hour  at  Ion. 

She  then  bade  a  hasty  good-by  and  retraced 
her  steps  with  great  expedition  and  in  no  tran 
quil  state  of  mind.  In  truth,  she  was  a  good 
deal  alarmed  as  she  thought  of  the  possible 
consequences  to  herself  of  her  bold  disregard 
of  rules. 

She  arrived  at  Ion  heated  and  out  of  breath, 
and,  as  a  glance  at  the  hall  clock  told  her,  fully 
fifteen  minutes  late. 

Hair  and  dress  were  in  some  disorder,  but 
not  thinking  of  that,  in  her  haste  and  perturba 
tion,  she  went  directly  to  the  supper-room, 
where  the  family  were  in  the  midst  of  their 
meal. 

They  all  seemed  busily  engaged  with  it  or  in 
conversation,  and  she  hoped  to  slip  unobserved 
into  her  seat. 

But  to  her  consternation  she  perceived,  as 
she  drew  near,  that  neither  plate  nor  chair 
seemed  to  have  been  set  for  her ;  every  place 
was  occupied. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  303 

At  the  same  instant  Mr.  Dinsmore,  turning 
4  atern  look  upon  her,  remarked,  "  We  have  no 
place  here  for  the  rebellious  and  insubordinate, 
therefore  I  have  ordered  your  plate  removed  ; 
And  while  you  continue  to  belong  to  that 
class,  you  will  take  your  meals  in  your  own 
room." 

He  dismissed  her  with  a  wave  of  the  hand  as 
he  spoke,  and,  filled  with  anger  and  chagrin, 
she  turned  and  flew  from  the  room,  never  stop 
ping  till  she  had  gained  her  own  and  slammed 
the  door  behind  her. 

"  Before  Mr.  Lilburn  and  everybody  !"  she 
exclaimed  aloud,  stamping  her  foot  in  impotent 
rage. 

Then  catching  sight  of  her  figure  in  the 
glass,  she  stood  still  and  gazed,  her  cheeks  red 
dening  more  and  more  with  mortification.  Hair 
and  dress  were  tumbled,  the  latter  slightly 
soiled  with  the  dust  of  the  road,  as  were  her 
boots  also,  and  the  frill  about  her  neck  was 
crushed  and  partly  tucked  in. 

She  set  to  work  with  energy  to  make  herself 
neat,  and  had  scarcely  completed  the  task  when 
her  supper  was  brought  in.  It  consisted  of 
abundance  of  rich  sweet  milk,  fruit,  and  the 
nicest  of  bread  and  butter. 

She  ate  heartily  ;  then  as  Agnes  carried  away 
the  tray,  seated  herself  by  the  window  with  her 
elbows  on  the  sill,  her  chin  in  her  hands,  and 


304  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

half  involuntarily  took  a  mental  review  of  the 
day. 

The  retrospect  was  not  agreeable. 

"  And  I'll  have  to  tell  papa  all  about  it  in  my 
diary,"  she  groaned  to  herself.  "  No,  I  sha'n't ; 
what's  the  use  ?  it'll  just  make  him  feel  badly. 
But  he  said  I  must,  and  he  trusted  me,  he 
trusted  me  to  tell  the  truth  and  the  whole 
truth,  and  I  can't  deceive  him  ;  I  can't  hide 
anything  after  that." 

With  a  heavy  sigh  she  took  her  writing-desk, 
set  it  on  the  sill  to  catch  the  fading  light,  and 
wrote  : 

**  It  has  been  a  bad  day  with  me.  I  didn't 
look  o^er  my  lessons  before  school,  as  I  ought 
to  have  done,  but  went  out  in  the  grounds  in 
stead.  While  I  was  there,  I  broke  a  rule. 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  reproved  me  and  called  me 
in.  I  went  up  to  the  school-room.  Grandma 
Elsie  said  I  was  late  and  must  be  more  punctual, 
and  I  gave  her  a  saucy  answer.  She  wouldn't 
hear  my  lessons,  and  I  was  cross  and  wouldn't 
study,  and  wasn't  ready  for  Grandpa  Dinsmore, 
and  was  saucy  to  him.  So  I  had  to  stay  up 
there  in  the  school-room  and  learn  my  lesson 
over  and  eat  my  dinner  there  by  myself. 

"  After  that,  when  he  let  me  out,  1  took  a 
long  walk  and  played  croquet  with  some  other 
girls — all  without  leave. 

"  They  were  eating  supper  when  I  got  back, 


ELSIE'S  NET?  RELATIONS.  305 

and  I  went  in  without  making  myself  neat,  and 
my  plate  and  chair  had  been  taken  away,  and  I 
was  sent  up  here  to  take  my  supper  and  stay 
till  I'm  ready  to  behave  better." 

She  read  over  what  she  had  written. 

"  Oh,  what  a  bad  report  !  How  sad  it  will 
make  papa  feel  when  he  reads  it !"  she  thought, 
tears  springing  to  her  eyes. 

She  pushed  the  desk  aside  and  leaned  on  the 
sill  again,  her  face  hidden  in  her  hands.  Her 
father's  words  about  the  kindness  and  generos 
ity  of  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  daughter  in  offer 
ing  to  share  their  home  with  his  children,  came 
to  her  recollection,  and  all  the  favors  received 
at  the  hands  of  these  kindest  of  friends  passed 
in  review  before  her.  Could  her  own  mother 
have  been  kinder  than  Grandma  Elsie  ?  and  she 
had  repaid  her  this  day  with  ingratitude,  dis 
obedience  and  impertinence.  How  despicably 
mean  ! 

Tears  of  shame  and  penitence  began  to  fall 
from  her  eyes,  and  soon  she  was  sobbing  aloud. 

Violet  heard  her  from  the  next  room,  and 
came  to  her  side. 

"What  is  it,  Lulu,  dear?  are  you  sorry  for 
your  misconduct  ?"  she  asked  in  gentle,  affec 
tionate  tones,  smoothing  the  child's  hair  with 
her  soft  white  hand  as  she  spoke. 

"  Yes,  Mamma  Vi,"  sobbed  the  little  girl. 
"  Won't  you  please  tell  Grandma  Elsie  I'm 


306  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

sorry  I  was  saucy  and  disobedient  to  her  this 
morning  ?" 

"  Yes,  dear,  I  will.  And — have  you  not  a 
message  for  grandpa  also  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  I'm  sorry  I  was  naughty  and  imperti 
nent  to  him,  and  for  breaking  his  rules,  too. 
Do  you  think  they'll  forgive  me,  Mamma  Vi, 
and  try  me  again  ?' ' 

"  I  am  sure  they  will,"  Violet  said.  "  And 
will  you  not  ask  God's  forgiveness,  also,  dear 
child?" 

"  I  do  mean  to,"  Lulu  said.  "  And  I've 
told  papa  all  about  it.  I  wish  he  didn't  have 
to  know,  because  it  will  make  him  very  sorry." 

"  Yes,"  sighed  Violet,  "  it  grieves  him  very 
much  when  his  dear  children  do  wrong.  I 
hope,  dear  Lulu,  that  thought  will  help  you  to 
be  good  in  future.  Still  more,  that  you  will 
learn  to  hate  and  forsake  sin  because  it  is  dis 
honoring  and  displeasing  to  God,  because  it 
grieves  the  dear  Saviour  who  loves  you  and 
died  to  redeem  you." 

Forgiveness  was  readily  accorded  by  both 
Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  daughter,  and  Lulu 
went  to  bed  comparatively  happy  after  a  short 
visit  and  kind  motherly  talk  from  Grandma 
Elsie. 

Two  days  later  Max  was  released  from  his 
imprisonment.  He  more  than  half  dreaded  to 
make  his  appearance  below  stairs,  thinking 


ELSIE' 8  NEW  RELATIONS.  307 

every  one  would  view  him  askance,  but  was 
agreeably  surprised  by  being  greeted  on  every 
hand  with  the  utmost  kindness  and  cordiality. 

On  the  following  Monday  he  and  the  other 
children  were  sent  to  the  Oaks  to  make  the 
promised  visit. 

Gracie  alone  needed  some  persuasion  to  in 
duce  her  to  go  of  her  own  free  will,  and  that 
only  because  mamma  was  not  going.  Gracie 
was  not  at  all  sure  that  she  could  live  two  whole 
weeks  without  her  dear  mamma. 

Just  before  they  started,  Mr.  Dinsmore  made 
Max  very  happy  by  the  restoration  of  his  money 
and  watch.  He  added  an  admonition  against 
gambling,  and  Max  replied  with  an  earnest 
promise  never  to  touch  a  card  again. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

A   CHAPTER   OF   SURPRISES. 

EDWARD  and  Zoe  decided  upon  a  little  pleas 
ure  trip  in  addition  to  the  business  one,  and,  in 
consequence,  were  absent  from  home  for  over  a 
fortnight.  On  their  return,  Elsie  met  them  on 
the  threshold  with  the  warmest  and  most  loving 
of  welcomes. 

"  How  well  and  happy  you  both  look,  my 
dear  children  !"  she  said,  glancing  from  one  to 
the  other,  her  face  full  of  proud,  fond,  motherly 
affection. 

"  As  we  are,  mother  dear,"  Edward  respond 
ed.  "  Glad  to  see  you  so,  also.  How  is  Vi  ?" 

"  Doing  nicely." 

"  Vi  !  Is  she  sick  ?"  asked  Zoe,  her  tone  ex 
pressing  both  surprise  and  concern. 

"  Yes,"  Elsie  said,  leading  the  way  down  the 
hall  and  up  the  stairs.  Then  as  they  reached 
the  upper  hall,  "  Come  this  way,  my  dears,  I 
have  something  to  show  you." 

She  led  them  to  the  nursery  ;  to  the  side  of 
a  dainty  crib  ;  and  pushing  aside  its  curtains 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  309 

of  lace,  brought  to  view  a  little  downy  head  and 
pink  face  nestling  cosily  upon  the  soft  pillow 
within. 

Zoe  uttered  an  exclamation  of  astonishment 
and  delight.  "  "Why,  mamma,  where  did  you. 
get  it?  Oh,  the  little  lovely  darling  !"  and 
down  she  went  on  her  knees  by  the  side  of  tka 
crib,  to  make  a  closer  inspection.  "  0  Ned, 
just  look  !  did  you  ever  see  anything  half  so 
dear  and  sweet?" 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  with  a  meaning,  laughing 
look  into  her  sparkling  face.  "I  see  some 
thing  at  this  moment  that  to  my  eyes  is>  dearer 
and  sweeter  still.  What  does  Vi  think  of  it, 
mamma?"  turning  to  his  mother. 

f*  She  is  very  proud  and  happy,"  Elsie  an 
swered  with  a  smile.  "  I  believe  Zoe  has  ex 
pressed  her  views  exactly." 

"  It's  Vi's,  is  it?"  said  Zoe.  "  Come,  Ned, 
do  look  at  it.  You  ought  to  care  a  little  about 
your — " 

She  broke  off  with  an  inquiring  glance  up 
into  her  mother's  face. 

"  Niece,"  supplied  Elsie,  "  my  first  grand 
daughter." 

"  Another  Elsie,  I  suppose,"  Edward  re 
marked,  bending  down  to  examine  the  little 
creature  with  an  air  of  increasing  interest. 

"  Her  father  must  be  heard  from  before  the 
name  can  be  decided  upon,"  his  mother  an- 


810  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATION'S. 

ewered.  "  Vi  wishes  it  named  for  me,  but  I 
should  prefer  to  have  another  Violet." 

"  I  incline  to  think  Captain  Raymond  will 
agree  with  her,"  said  Edward. 

"  I  never  saw  so  young  a  baby,"  remarked 
Zoe.  "  How  old  is  she,  mamma?" 

"  A  week  to-day." 

"  I'm  tempted  to  break  the  tenth  command 
ment,"  said  Zoe,  leaning  over  the  babe  and 
tonching  her  lips  to  its  velvet  cheek.  "  I  used 
to  be  very  fond  of  dolls,  and  a  live  one  would  be 
BO  nice.  I  almost  wish  it  was  mine." 

"  Don't  forget  that  you  would  be  only  half 
owner  if  it  was,"  said  Edward  laughing. 
"  But  come  now,  my  dear,  it  is  time  we  were 
attending  to  the  duties  of  the  toilet.  The  tea- 
bell  will  ring  directly." 

"  Well,  I'll  always  want  to  share  everything 
I  have  with  you,"  she  said.  "  Mamma,"  rifl 
ing  and  putting  her  hand  into  her  husband's, 
"  we've  had  suck  a  nice  time  !  Ned  has  been 
so  good  and  kind  to  me  !" 

"  And  she  has  been  the  best  and  dearest  of 
little  wives,"  he  said,  returning  the  look  of 
fond  affection  she  had  bent  upon  him,  "  so  we 
could  not  fail  to  enjoy  ourselves  hugely." 

"  I  am  rejoiced  to  hear  it,"  Elsie  said,  look 
ing  after  them  with  glad  tears  in  her  eyes  as 
they  left  the  room  together. 


ELSIE  S  NEW  RELATIONS.  311 

The  children  were  enjoying  themselves 
greatly  at  the  Oaks.  Horace  Dinsmore,  Jr., 
and  his  young  wife  made  a  very  pleasant  host 
and  hostess.  Horace's  reminiscences  of  his 
own  childhood  and  his  sister  Elsie's  girlhood  in 
this,  her  old  home,  were  very  interesting,  not 
to  Rosie  and  Walter  only,  but  to  the  others 
also. 

They  were  shown  her  suite  of  rooms,  the 
exact  spot  in  the  drawing-room  where  she  stood 
during  the  ceremony  that  united  her  to  Mr. 
Travilla,  and  the  arbor — still  called  Elsie's 
arbor — where  he  offered  himself  and  was  ac 
cepted. 

They  had  an  equally  pleasant  visit  at  the 
Laurels,  whither  they  went  directly  from  the 
Oaks,  Gracie  wondering  why  she  was  not  per 
mitted  to  go  to  see  mamma  first  for  a  while,  and 
grieving  over  it  for  a  time. 

They  were  not  told  what  had  taken  place  in 
their  absence,  until  the  day  of  their  return  to 
Ion. 

Mrs.  Dinsmore  had  driven  over  for  them,  and 
after  an  hour's  chat  with  her  daughter,  Mrs. 
Lacey,  sent  for  the  children,  who  were  amusing 
themselves  in  the  grounds. 

"  0  grandma,  good-morning  !  Did  you  come 
to  take  us  home?"  cried  Rosie,  as  she  came 
running  in,  put  her  arms  about  Mrs.  Dins- 
more's  neck,  and  held  UD  her  face  for  a  kiss. 


312  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

'•  Yes,  dear  child,  and  to  bring  you  some 
news.  Good-morning,  Max,  Lulu,  Gracie, 
Walter — all  of  you — there's  a  little  stranger  at 
Ion." 

"A  little  stranger!"  was  the  simultaneous 
exclamation  from  all  five,  Max  adding,  "  What 
sort?"  and  Rosie,  "  Where  from  ?" 

"  A  very  sweet,  pretty  little  creature,  I 
think  ;  a  little  girl  from  '  No  Man's  Land,'  " 
was  the  smiling  reply.  "  A  new  little  sister 
for  you,  Max,  Lulu,  and  Gracie,  a  niece  for 
Rosie  and  Walter." 

Max  looked  pleased,  though  slightly  puzzled, 
too  ;  Gracie's  eyes  shone,  and  the  pink  flush 
deepened  on  her  cheeks,  as  she  asked  delight 
edly,  "Is  it  a  baby?  Mamma's  baby?"  but 
Lulu  frowned  and  was  silent. 

"Yes,  it  is  your  mamma's  baby,"  replied 
Grandma  Rose.  ' '  Would  you  like  to  go  home 
and  see  it  ?" 

All  answered  in  the  affirmative,  except  Lulu, 
who  said  nothing,  and  then  hurried  from  the 
room  to  make  ready. 

"  O  Lu,  aren't  you  glad  ?"  exclaimed  Gracie, 
as  they  put  on  their  hats. 

"  No  !"  snapped  Lulu,  "  what  is  there  to  be 
glad  about?  It'll  steal  all  papa's  love  away 
from  us  ;  Mamma  Vi's,  too,  of  course,  if  she 
ever  had  any. ' ' 

Gracie  was  shocked.     "  Lulu  !"  she  said,  just 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.         313 

ready  to  cry,  "how  can  you  say  such  things? 
I  just  know  nothing  will  ever  make  papa  quit 
loving  us.  Can't  he  love  us  and  the  new  bahy 
too?  and  can't  mamma?" 

"Well,  you'll  see!"  returned  Lulu  wisely. 

There  was  no  time  for  anything  more ;  the 
good-bys  were  said,  they  were  helped  into  the 
Ion  carriage,  waiting  at  the  door,  and  driven 
rapidly  homeward. 

During  the  drive  Grandma  Rose  noticed  that 
while  the  other  children  were  merry  and  talka 
tive,  Lulu  was  silent  and  sullen,  and  Gracie 
apparently  just  ready  to  burst  into  tears. 

She  more  than  half  suspected  what  the 
trouble  was,  but  thought  best  tolseem  not  to 
see  that  anything  was  amiss. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  daughter  were  on  the 
veranda  waiting  to  welcome  the  little  party  on 
their  arrival,  and  Rosie  and  Walter  were  well 
content  to  stay  with  their  mother  for  a  little, 
while  the  others  passed  on  up  to  Violet's 
rooms. 

They  found  her  in  her  boudoir,  seated  in  an 
easy-chair,  beside  a  window  overlooking  the 
avenue,  and  with  her  baby  on  her  lap. 

She  was  looking  very  young,  very  sweet  and 
beautiful,  happy,  too,  though  a  shade  of  anx 
iety  crossed  her  features  as  the  children  came 
in. 

"How  are  you,  dears?    I  am  very  glad  to 


81*  ELSIE'S  NKW  RELATIONS. 

see  you  again,"  she  said,  smiling  sweetly  and 
holding  out  her  pretty  white  hand. 

Grade  sprang  forward  with  a  little  joyful  cry. 
"  0  mamma,  my  dear,  sweet,  pretty  mamma  ! 
I  am  so  glad  to  get  back  to  you  !"  and  threw 
her  arms  about  Violet's  neck. 

Violet's  arm  was  instantly  around  the  child's 
waist ;  she  kissed  her  tenderly  two  or  three 
times,  then  said,  looking  down  at  the  sleeping 
babe,  "  This  is  your  little  sister,  Gracie." 

"  Oh,  the  darling,  wee,  pretty  pet !"  ex 
claimed  Gracie,  bending  over  it.  "  Mamma, 
I'm  so  glad,  if — if — "  She  stopped  in  confu 
sion,  while  Lulu,  standing  back  a  little,  threw 
an  angry  glance  at  her. 

"  If  what,  dear?"  asked  Violet. 

"  If  you  and  papa  will  love  me  and  all  of  us 
just  as  well,"  stammered  the  little  girl,  grow 
ing  very  red,  and  her  eyes  filling  with  tears. 

"  Dear  child,"  Violet  said,  drawing  her  to 
her  side  with  another  tender  caress,  "  you  need 
not  doubt  it  for  a  moment." 

'*  Why,  Gracie,  what  could  have  put  such  a 
notion  into  your  head  ?"  said  Max.  "  Mamma 
Vl,  may  I  kiss  you  and  it,  too?"  with  an 
affectionate  glance  at  her,  then  a  gaze  of  smil 
ing  curiosity  at  the  babe. 

"  Indeed,  you  may,  Max,"  Violet  answered^ 
offering  her  lips. 

**  Pm  glad  she's  come,  and  I  expect  to  love 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  315 

her  dearly,"  he  remarked,  when  he  had  touched 
his  lips  softly  to  the  babe's  cheek,  "  though  I'd 
rather  she'd  been  a  boy,  as  I  have  two  sisters 
already  and  no  brother  at  all." 

"  Haven't  you  a  kiss  for  me,  Lulu,  dear?" 
Violet  asked  half  entreatingly,  "  and  a  welcome 
for  your  little  sister?" 

Lulu  silently  and  half  reluctantly  kissed 
both,  then  turned  and  walked  out  of  the 
room. 

Violet  looked  after  her  with  a  slight  sigh, 
but  at  that  moment  her  own  little  brother  and 
gister  created  a  diversion  by  running  in  with  a 
glad  greeting  for  her  and  the  new  baby. 

Their  delight  was  rather  noisily  expressed, 
and  no  one  of  the  little  group  either  heard  or 
saw  a  carriage  drive  up  the  avenue  to  the  main 
entrance. 

But  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Elsie  were  on  the 
watch  for  it  (they  had  been  exchanging  mean 
ing,  happy  glances  all  the  morning),  and  ready 
with  the  warmest  of  greetings  for  the  tall, 
handsome,  noble  looking  man  who  hastily 
alighted  from  it  and  ran  up  the  veranda 
steps. 

"  Dear  mother !"  he  said,  grasping  Mrs. 
Travilla's  hand,  then  giving  her  a  filial  kiss. 

"  We  are  very  glad  to  see  you,  captain,"  ahe 
Baid.  ' '  Your  telegram  this  morning  waa  a  de 
lightful  surprise." 


316  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATION'S. 

**  Yes,  it  was,  indeed,  to  all  of  us  who  knew 
of  its  coming,'*  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  shaking 
hands  in  his  turn. 

"My  wife  !  how  is  she?  and  the  children; 
are  they  all  well?"  asked  the  gentleman  half 
breathlessly. 

**  All  well,"  was  the  answer.  "  We  told 
Violet  you  had  reported  yourself  in  Washing 
ton,  and  she  will  not  be  overcome  at  sight  of 
you.  You  will  find  her  in  her  own  rooms." 

He  hurried  thither,  met  Gracie  at  the  head 
of  the  stairs,  and  caught  her  in  his  arms  with 
an  exclamation  of  astonishment  and  delight. 

"  Can  this  be  my  baby  girl  ?  this  plump,  rosy 
little  darling  ?" 

"  Papa  !"  she  cried,  throwing  her  arms  about 
his  neck  and  hugging  him  tightly,  while  he 
kissed  her  again  and  again  with  ardent  affec 
tion,  "  oh,  have  you  come  ?  No,  I'm  your  own 
little  Gracie,  but  not  the  baby  girl  now,  for 
there's  a  little  one  on  mamma's  lap.  Come, 
and  I'll  show  you." 

"  Ah  1"  he  exclaimed,  letting  her  lead  him 
on.  "  I  had  not  heard,  have  not  had  a  letter 
for  three  or  four  weeks." 

They  were  at  the  door.  Gracie  threw  it  open. 
Rose  was  holding  the  babe.  Violet  looked  up, 
started  to  her  feet  with  a  cry  of  joy,  and  in  an 
instant  was  in  her  husband's  arms,  weeping  for 
rery  gladness. 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  31? 

For  several  moments  they  were  conscious  of 
nothing  but  the  joy  of  the  reunion  ;  then  with 
a  sudden  recollection  she  withdrew  herself 
from  his  arms,  took  her  babe,  and  laid  it  in 
them. 

"  Another  darling,"  he  said  gazing  tenderly 
upon  it,  "  another  dear  little  daughter  !  My 
love,  how  rich  we  are  !" 

He  kissed  it,  gave  it  to  the  waiting  nurse, 
and  turned  to  his  wife  again. 

"  Let  me  help  you  to  the  sofa,  love,"  he  said. 

"  Lie  down  for  a  little.  I  fear  this  excite 
ment  will  exhaust  and  injure  you." 

She  let  him  have  his  way.  He  sat  down  by 
her  side,  held  her  hand,  and  bent  over  her  in 
loving  anxiety. 

"  Are  you  quite  well?"  he  asked. 

' '  Very  well  indeed, ' '  she  said,  looking  up 
fondly  into  his  face,  "  and,  oh,  so  happy  now 
that  you  are  here,  my  dear,  dear  husband  !" 

Gracie  crept  to  his  side  and  leaned  lovingly 
against  him. 

"  My  little  darling,"  he  said,  putting  his  arm 
round  her  and  turning  to  give  her  a  kiss. 
"  But  where  are  Max  and  Lulu  ?" 

"  Up  in  the  boys'  work-room,  papa,"  she 
answered.  "  They  don't  know  you've  come." 

"Then  I  must  enlighten  their  ignorance," 
he  said  gayly.  "  Excuse  me  a  moment,  my 
love.  Take  care  of  mamma  for  me  while  I'm 


318  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

gone,  Gracie,"  and  rising  hastily  he  left  the 
room. 

Max  and  Lulu  were  busily  engaged  looking 
over  designs  and  materials  for  their  work,  and 
discussing  their  comparative  merits.  So  deeply 
interested  were  they  that  they  took  no  note  of 
approaching  footsteps  till  they  halted  in  the 
doorway,  then  turning  their  heads  they  saw 
their  father  standing  there,  regarding  them  with 
a  proud,  fond  fatherly  smile. 

"  Papa  !  0  papa  !"  they  both  cried  out  joy 
fully,  and  ran  into  his  outstretched  arms. 

"  My  dear,  dear  children  !"  he  said,  holding 
them  close,  and  caressing  first  one,  then  the 
other. 

He  sat  down  with  one  on  each  knee,  an  arm 
around  each,  and  for  some  minutes  there  was  a 
delightful  interchange  of  demonstrations  of 
affection. 

"  Now  you  see,  Lu,  that  papa  does  love  us  as 
well  as  ever,"  Max  said,  in  a  tone  of  mingled 
triumph  and  satisfaction. 

"Did  she  doubt  it?"  asked  the  captain  in 
surprise,  and  gazing  searchingly  into  her 
face. 

She  blushed  and  hung  her  head. 

"  She  thought  the  new  baby  would  steal  all 
your  love,"  said  Max. 

"  Silly  child  !"  said  her  father,  drawing  her 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.  319 

closer  and  giving  her  another  kiss.  "  Do  you 
think  my  heart  is  so  small  that  it  can  hold  love 
enough  for  but  a  limited  number  ?  Did  I  love 
Max  less  when  you  came  ?  or  you  less  when  our 
Heavenly  Father  gave  Grade  to  us?  No, 
daughter ;  I  can  love  the  newcomer  without 
any  abatement  of  my  affection  for  you." 

"  Papa,  I'm  sorry  I  said  it.  I  won't  talk  so 
any  more  ;  and  I  mean  to  love  the  baby  very 
much,"  she  murmured  with  her  arm  about  his 
neck,  her  cheeK  laid  to  his. 

**  I  hope  so,"  he  said  ;  "  it  would  give  me  a 
very  sad  heart  to  know  that  you  did  not  love 
your  little  sister. 

"  Well,  Max,  my  son,  what  is  it  ?" 

The  boy  was  hanging  his  head  and  his  face 
had  suddenly  grown  scarlet.  "  Papa,  I — I— 
Did  you  get  my  letter  and  diary  I  sent  you  last 
month  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  and  Lulu's  also,"  the  captain  said, 
with  a  sigh  and  a  glance  from  one  to  the  other, 
his  face  growing  very  grave.  "  I  think  my 
children  would  often  be  deterred  from  wrong 
doing  by  the  thought  of  the  pain  it  will  cauge 
their  father,  if  they  could  at  all  realize  how  sore 
it  is.  It  almost  broke  my  heart,  Max,  to  learn 
that  you  had  again  been  guilty  of  the  dreadful 
sin  of  profanity,  and  had  learned  to  gamble 
also ;  yet  I  was  greatly  comforted  by  the  aa- 


320  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

eurance  that  you  were  truly  penitent,  and  hoped 
you  had  given  your  heart  to  God. 

"  My  boy,  and  my  little  girl,  there  is  noth 
ing  else  I  so  earnestly  desire  for  you  as  that  you 
may  be  His  true  and  faithful  servants  all  your 
days,  His  in  time  and  eternity." 

A  solemn  silence  fell  on  the  little  group,  and 
for  several  minutes  no  one  spoke. 

Lulu  was  crying  softly,  and  there  were  tears 
in  Max's  eyes,  while  the  father  held  both  in  » 
close  embrace. 

At  length  Lulu  murmured,  "  I  am  sorry  for 
all  my  naughtiness,  papa,  and  do  mean  to  try 
very  hard  to  be  good." 

"  I,  too,"  said  Max,  struggling  with  his 
emotion,  "  and  if  you  think  I  deserve  (oh,  1 
know  I  do),  and,  papa,  if  you  think  you  ought 
to—" 

*'  You  have  had  your  punishment,  my  son," 
the  captain  said  in  a  moved  tone.  "  I  consider 
it  all  sufficient.  And  now  we  will  go  down  to 
Mamma  Vi  and  Gracie.  I  want  you  all  to 
gether,  that  I  may  enjoy  you  all  at  once  and  as 
much  as  possible  for  the  short  time  that  I  can 
be  with  you. 

"  But  before  we  go,  I  have  a  word  more  to 
say  :  there  is  one  thing  about  you  both  that 
greatly  comforts  and  encourages  me,  my  dar 
lings  ;  that  is  your  truthfulness,  your  perfect 


ELSIE'S  NEW  EELATIONS.          321 

openness  with  me  and  willingness  to  acknowl 
edge  your  faults." 

Those  concluding  words  brought  a  flush  of 
joy  and  love  to  each  young  face  as  they  were 
lifted  to  his.  He  gave  a  hearty  kiss  to  Lulu, 
then  to  Max,  and  led  them  from  the  room,  a 
very  happy  pair. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

"  One  sacred  oath  has  tied 
Our  loves ;  one  destiny  our  life  shall  ^uide, 
Nor  wild,  nor  deep,   our  common  way  divide." 

— Prior. 

EDWARD  sat  at  the  open  window  of  his  wife's 
boudoir  enjoying  the  beauties  of  the  landscape 
— the  verdant  lawn  and  shrubberies,  the  smil 
ing  fields  and  wooded  hills  beyond — the  sweet 
morning  breeze  and  the  matin  songs  of  the 
birds,  while  Zoe  in  the  adjoining  room  put  the 
finishing  touches  to  her  toilet. 

She  came  to  him  presently,  very  simply 
dressed  in  white,  looking  sweet  and  fresh  as  a 
rose  just  washed  with  dew,  and  seated  herself 
upon  his  knee. 

"Darling!"  he  said,  low  and  tenderly,  put 
ting  his  arm  about  her  slender  waist  and  im 
printing  a  kiss  upon  the  rosy  cheek. 

"My  dear,  dear  husband!  what  could  I  ever 
do  without  you ;  how  desolate  I  should  be  this 
day,  if  I  hadn't  you  to  love  and  care  for  me !" 
she  said  with  a  sob,  stealing  an  arm  around  his 
neck  and  laying  her  cheek  to  his.  "You 


ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS.         323 

know — you  cannot  have  forgotten — that  it  is 
just  one  year  to-day  since  dear  papa  died. ' ' 

"Think  what  a  blessed  year  it  has  been  to 
him,  love;  think  what  a  happy  meeting  with 
him  in  that  blessed  land  you  may  look  forward 
to.  There,  death-divided  friends  will  meet 
never  to  part  again,  free  from  sin  and  sorrow, 
pain  and  care,  and  to  be  'forever  with  the 
Lord.' 

"No;  I  have  not  forgotten  what  this  day 
one  year  ago  took  from  you,  or  what  it  gave 
to  me — my  heart's  best  treasure." 

He  drew  her  closer,  and  again  touched  his 
lips  to  her  cheek. 

Smiling  through  her  tears,  she  offered  her 
lips. 

"Oh,  I'm  very,  very  happy!"  she  said. 
"It  has  been  a  happy  year  in  spite  of  my  grief 
for  my  dear,  dear  father,  except  when — O 
Ned,  we  won't  ever  be  cross  to  one  another 
again,  will  we?" 

"I  trust  not,  my  darling,"  he  said.  "It  is 
too  sharp  a  pain  to  be  at  variance  with  one's 
other  half,"  he  added,  with  playful  tender 
ness.  "Is  it  not,  love?" 

"Indeed,  indeed  it  is!"  she  cried. 

' '  See !  this  is  to  prove  to  you  that  I  have  not 
forgotten  what  a  treasure  I  secured  a  year 
ago, ' '  he  said,  reaching  for  an  open  jewel  case 
that  stood  on  a  table  near  at  hand,  and  laying 
it  in  her  lap. 


324  ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 

"Pearls!  Oh,  how  lovely!  the  most  mag 
nificent  set  I  ever  saw.  Many,  many  thanks, 
dear  Ned ! ' '  she  exclaimed  in  delight.  ' '  I  shall 
wear  them  this  evening  in  honor  of  the  day. 

' '  But  what  shall  I  give  you  ?  I  'm  afraid  I 
have  nothing  but — what  I  gave  you  a  year 
ago — myself. ' ' 

"The  most  priceless  treasure  earth  can 
afford!"  he  responded,  clasping  her  close  to 
his  heart. 

"And  your  love,"  she  said  softly,  her  arm 
stealing  round  his  neck  again,  her  shining 
eyes  gazing  fondly  into  his,  "is  more  to  me 
than  all  its  gold  and  jewels." 


THE  END. 


1 


ft  $ 


\  fc  c* 

*  I 


Illlllllllllllllllll"'       £ 
426  4 


